Possession Portal

Theta Beta House - Chapter 2

Madison stood in line with the other girls pledging Theta Beta House and let out a small sigh as she looked around at the competition. Now that the registration had finished all the pledges were directed into several neat rows facing the house and she could easily see there were more than one hundred fifty hopeful girls that wanted to get into the sorority. Up on the porch she saw two upperclassmen she knew of only through reputation on the porch ready to address everyone.

“Hi everyone! This is Tara and my name is Kimberly, and we’re in charge of pledge recruitment here at Theta Beta, the best sorority in the world!” Kimberly paused as a cheer went up from the girls on the lawn, “And I’m going to take a moment before we start to say that there is a reason for that. We’re the best because we recruit the best, only accept the best, and expect the best, not just from you guys but also everyone in the house!” Another cheer went up from the girls as Kimberly held out her hands and then said, “Unfortunately, that also means that not everyone who is standing here today will be accepted in.” A groan went out from the crowd before Kimberly could continue, “In fact, in our first test, about half our applicants don’t make it. That means that if you look to your right and your left, one of those girls will not make it to the second week of pledging. If you don’t want it to be you, listen closely to what I’m about to say. We will go in on a tour of the house, first floor only. You’ll get to meet some of our sisters, they’ll let you know about our typical days and more about the qualities that make a great sister, and you can see if this is for you. Once you’ve seen enough and your group is done see either Tara or myself and we’ll give you a secret message. This secret message is as individual as you are, and it is for you only! Do not share your secret message with anyone. Seven days from now show back up here and tell us your secret message. If at any point in time you learn someone else’s secret message, please stop here and tell us. If you give us someone else’s secret message, it will put you on a short list and make it much easier to become a sister. Partial messages, partial credit, complete message, complete credit. Here at Theta Beta we particularly value privacy. Women who cannot keep a secret and protect our privacy have no place in this house.” Kimberly paused to let her words sink in and then said, “Okay then, enough of the boring stuff! We’ve got you guys split into groups, so Tara will take the first group into the house with her, and I’ll take the second after they’ve moved on. Please wait in your designated lines until we can get through all the groups! When your tour is done you’re free to stick around and ask questions or head out on your way and GOOD LUCK WITH YOUR FIRST TEST!”

With that the first line headed in following Tara. Madison shifted nervously on her short heels and wondered if she should have gone with something higher. She saw some of the other girls wearing spiked stiletto heels or at least something that gave a five inch lift. She grimaced as she looked down at her simple wedges. She then wondered how Preston was doing and wondered what exactly his business was at the house. She hadn’t been close enough to hear what he had said to the women at the recruitment table, but all three had instantly perked up after he said a few short lines to them, along with one of the pledges at the table yelling at him. She desperately wanted to get into the sorority and she promised herself that she would do her absolute best at every one of their tests. It wasn’t like her family couldn’t afford college but as she came closer and closer to college age her mother had talked more and more about how her time at Theta Beta had really helped to define her as a person and had shaped her life. Her mother had definitely not forced her to pledge, but had told her that if she wanted to it would be an experience unlike anything else. She also had mentioned to keep an open mind to the experience, that some things might seem strange and even scary but that everything had a funny way of working out. She didn’t understand that last part and her mother would never go into more detail despite Madison trying to get more details of her time in the sorority out of her many times, but she was certain she wanted to try. Theta Beta was the best sorority. They had the smartest, most interesting, and prettiest girls on campus. All of the girls graduating from Theta Beta got the jobs they wanted, all of them succeeded in their careers and personal life, and all of them highly praised their time in TBH as one of the most amazing experiences of their lives, which also seemed backed up by the sizable donations that seemed to roll into the house non-stop. Madison desperately wanted to get in with these girls.

Suddenly Kimberly was leading her group into the house, and Madison was knocked out of her mental reflections. She was led into a large entranceway with a giant chandelier and exquisite carpet lined by several small tables that was well lit and spotless. “This is the door that every guy and girl on campus wants to get through ladies. To the right is the main common room. We all typically call it the Rumpus Room because it makes us giggle. There is always something going on in here. Maybe watching a bit of TV, maybe some gossip circles, a few of us working on homework or working on a dance routine. It’s big enough that if we want to watch something as a group we can actually all fit in here comfortably. As you can see, we’re pretty laid back in that room. Mandy, are you still brushing Felicity’s hair? You’ve been at it for like forty-five minutes!” Kimberly squealed to her fellow sisters.

“Shhhh! Just let her work if she wants, this is pure bliss,” Felicity said back as she laid her head down on Mandy’s thighs and Mandy smiled as she stated, “I owe her for last night. What do you want from me?”

“To our left is the auditorium. We have that room set up for any meetings, votes, and general sorority business that comes up. I know that we’ll be voting tonight on if we should accept the mixer invite from the Omegas!” Kimberly was cut off by the squeals from the girls around Madison. The pretty blonde next to Madison whispered to her, “The Omegas are all so hot!”

“And we’re walking!” Kimberly stated as she started down the long hallway between the two rooms until she came to the end, “To the left is our dining room and kitchen areas. Of course you don’t have to eat here, but we have a fully stocked kitchen and a chef preparing three meals a day. If you don’t have time or can’t get here during meal times we have a short order cook on staff until ten every night. Our chef came from a five star restaurant and makes pretty much everything that you can think of taste amazing as you can imagine. To our right down this hallway is some random rooms that we use for various functions,” Kimberly said as she started to walk down the hallway, “We have a few designated quiet rooms for studying, a few rooms for, um… group projects, and a few smaller living rooms in case you just want to watch some TV or have a girls night with a few of your closer sisters. We also have a technology room with some computers, some rapid prototyping machines, and some other random tools that some of the girls in engineering play with, but that’s not really my specialty. This is our game room with a few pinball machines, some arcade games, every console you can think of, and just about every table top game you can think of. Pool, foosball, darts, air hockey, you know, that sort of stuff.” As they walked by each room Madison peered in seeing a couple girls staring at the rapid prototyping machine as it dutifully went about making some sort of widget. One of the girls’ reflection on the plastic cover of the rapid prototype machine seemed a bit off, but Madison was certain it was just because of the thick goggles the girl was wearing. In the next room two stunning girls dressed in Theta Beta tank tops and short shorts seemed to be so absorbed in their game of air hockey they didn’t even notice the group of hopeful pledges behind them. After that came a fully supplied gym with a soft padded floor and then a theater room with about ten full sized leather easy chairs pointed toward a wall that completely lit up as a full sized screen. Kimberly then stopped by a large door at the end of the hall and said, “We also have security and a house mom, but unfortunately Julia is out at the moment and we don’t show off our security, but rest assured it’s second to none. There will be no stupid frat boys doing panty raids in our house. So that’s pretty much the tour at this time. Of course you’ll get to know the house more if you make it through the first week, but at this time we’ve shown you all we are prepared to show. We do have rooms for all the girls upstairs. Freshmen get a roommate for their first year that we like to match up based on personalities and friendships, but after freshman year you’ll get a room all to yourself. Out the back past the pool area is the garage. We have about twenty cars and a few buses and limos that we keep out there. Most cars can be used by any active member, but we do have a few special cases. Now, we’re going to call you up one by one and give you your secret code. Please wait here until I call your name. If you have any questions, feel free to ask any of the sisters on the first floor, myself or Tara. I’d like to thank all of you for your interest in Theta Beta and wish all of you the very best of luck!”

With that Kimberly called the first name on the list and because Madison knew most of the girls in the group would be called before her due to their lineup she took the opportunity to step back and peer into the Rumpus Room once more. All of the girls in the room were happily chatting away about how busy they were this time of year, or what they thought of the pledges this year, or plans for that night. A short brunette girl was suddenly standing in front of Madison with a large smile on her face, “Hi! My name’s Cammy, what’s yours?”

“Madison Miller, It’s nice to meet all of you!” Madison replied with a bright smile.

“It’s nice to meet you too Madison Miller!” Cammy said with a bubbly giggle and a bounce on her feet.

“This is all so nice! Do you like it here?” Madison asked.

“It’s like… pretty much the best. Ever. I mean, there can be some weirdness every now and again, but everyone is so amazing here. You’ll feel super welcome right away if you get in.” Cammy said happily as she twirled some of her brown hair around her finger.

“What do you mean, weirdness?” Madison asked as her eyes narrowed.

“You put 100 girls in a house, there is bound to be some weirdness every now and then… and the other stuff, you’ll see, I promise.” Cammy replied happily.

Madison was about to ask for more info but she heard Kimberly call her name out, and waved to Cammy as she turned to go.

“Bye Madison Miller! I’m hoping to see more of you around here!” Cammy called out to her as she walked down the hall.

“Okay Madison, are you ready for your secret message?” Kimberly asked with an eyebrow wiggle, “Your first real Theta Beta test!”

Madison let out a quick breath and nodded to Kimberly who leaned in close to her ear and said in a quiet voice, “The chunky monkey hates bananas but goes gaga over peanut butter while sitting in the tallest of the short trees.”

Madison frowned at the seeming nonsense. She wasn’t certain what to expect but the randomness of that phrase had left her a bit stunned, “Um, did you say…?” Madison started to ask but Kimberly held her finger up to her lips and said, “Sorry honey, I only get to say it once. That’s the rule. Good luck and I’ll see you back here in seven days, I mean, unless you get someone else’s secret phrase. Then you can bring it back to me and if you get a word or two wrong in your own phrase we’ll let it slip.”

Madison blinked as she suddenly realized the intricacies of the game. Kimberly led her by the small of the back to the rest of her tour group who were leaving out the back door as the next tour group showed up. As Madison stepped off the rear porch she heard one of the other pledges look at the red headed girl next to her and ask, “Did you get something completely weird? Mine was about an airplane flying loop da loops over a barn and then a cow walking on a wing…” The red headed girl blinked a few times and then turned to run back to the front of the house as the first girl called out, “Wait! I thought we were friends! You’re not really turning me in already are you? Crap. I wonder if I can get a new message?” She then turned and started to run to the front of the house as well.

Madison let out a sigh and repeated back to herself in her head, the chunky monkey hates bananas but goes gaga over peanut butter while sitting in the tallest of the short trees. She then looked around and decided to head back to her dorm room before she also slipped up and said something she shouldn’t in front of the other Theta Beta hopefuls.

Theta Beta House - Chapter 1

Author - Tobyredone

Preston sighed and looked at his shoes once more then continued to trudge down the sidewalk until suddenly a flash of pink and yellow filled his vision and didn’t stop there. He felt a warm body slam into him, tossing him backwards and he crashed down on the sidewalk roughly, barely getting his hands out of his pockets in time to slow his descent and keep him from cracking his head off the concrete. He blinked several times and looked over at the person who he had run squarely into.

“I’m sorry, I wasn’t… uh… I uh… didn’t see… um…” His apology turned into a stutter and incoherent mumbling as he looked over and saw what he was certain was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his life.

She shook her head and blinked a few times to get her bearings and reached up with her perfectly manicured hands to tussle her shoulder length slightly wavy blonde hair before looking over at him and shooting him a questioning look, “What? I can’t understand you.”

She gathered her legs underneath her and stood up gracefully, spun around and brushed the grass clipping off the back of her short colorful cotton skirt and then looked over her shoulder with her piercing blue eyes and asked, “Do I have a grass stain on my skirt?”

Preston muttered, “Um… uh… Nah… I… Sorry,” he then started to shake his head.

The girl’s eyes narrowed and she spun around and faced him still sitting on the sidewalk with his legs splayed out and asked, “What? Look, are you some kind of weirdo?”

“What? No! I uh… just… um… no.” Preston paused and then added, “I think?” His brain was struggling to keep up with the fact that a pretty girl was talking to him.

She scrunched her nose and took a step back and said, “Well, whatever. Sorry I ran into you. I was distracted. I’m in a hurry. I’m late to get to the Theta Beta house. I want to pledge them.”

“Oh. That’s where I’m going too!” Preston’s brain finally slammed into gear at the mention of the Theta Beta House.

“Um… you do know that’s a sorority, right?” The young woman asked him with a disbelieving look on her face.

“Well, my dad said I should go there and… You know what, it’s a long story, never mind.” Preston said as he shook his head and struggled to his feet, “Either way, want to walk there together? I’m a bit lost.”

The girl looked him up and down for a few moments before finally nodding and said, “Sure, I guess. My name’s Madison. What’s yours?”

“P… Pr… Press…” Preston’s brain suddenly lost its traction once more as the girl smiled at him and he struggled to keep his eyes from drifting down to her rather perky breasts barely contained in the little yellow tank top trimmed with pink and up on her blue eyes.

“Press? Okay, nice to meet you Press!” She said as she motioned for him to follow her, “C’mon Press, we’re going to be late!”

“No, my name is…” But she was already walking down the sidewalk and Preston’s voice faded out as he was suddenly hypnotized by the sway of her hips and her long legs.

Madison looked over her shoulder once more and motioned at him, “Keep up if you want to get there together!”

Preston jogged a bit to catch up to her and felt his face flush red as he was certain she caught him staring at her ass. Luckily he didn’t have time to embarrass himself more as they were soon standing in front of a giant mansion of a house with a ridiculous amount of young women gathered in the front lawn. On the porch by the front doors a simple folding table was set up with a banner taped to the front that read, “Applicants” on it and several women were standing there helping girls get signed up to pledge the sorority. Madison turned to him and grabbed his hands as she bounced on her toes and said, “Wish me luck! I’m so nervous! Bye Press! I hope you find what you’re looking for!”

And with that Madison started her way up to the table on the porch, leaving Preston standing there. “My name’s… never mind.” He looked around at all the gathered women and couldn’t believe how many there were standing waiting to pledge TBH. Preston also swallowed nervously and then made his way up to the porch. Most of the women he passed looked him over like a crazy person as he walked up to the table. Some of them outright gave him the stink eye. A few of them asked if he was in the right place.

Finally he was standing on the porch looking at three amazingly stacked women sitting behind the table wearing Theta Beta House shirts. They looked at him, then at each other and then back to him before the blonde with massive jugs and a short skirt asked, “Can we help you sweetie? We’re kinda busy. It’s rush week here, and we typically only rush girls. We don’t mean to discriminate, but you’re not quite what we’re looking for.”

Preston swallowed hard and nodded, “Yeah, I understand. It’s just my Dad told me to come here.” Preston stopped for a minute and looked at the Brunette with the mustache and rough skin on her face as it blended into an otherwise flawless female body and then back to the blonde who had pudgy cheeks and bushy eyebrows, completely mismatched from her perfect form, and then over to the last girl with her olive skin tone and thin frame and a completely mismatched black man’s face instead of a young Asian girl.

“Did he now?” the deep base that came from the black man/Asian girl’s mouth startled Preston and he took a step back.

“Wow, I didn’t expect your voice to be so deep. Sorry.” Preston muttered as he looked down at his shoes once more.

“Like, are you high? Kimberly’s voice isn’t deep you weirdo!” one of the other girls who had just signed up to rush Theta Beta jumped in.

“Ladies, I suddenly remembered I asked this boy to stop by and fix my laptop! I can’t believe I forgot about it! Sometimes I swear I can be such a ditz! But I really do need it fixed. Can you handle it out here for a while so I can get him set up?” The blonde girl asked as she slid her chair back and suddenly stood up.

“Yeah, we’ve got this Tiff. You go take care of our friend here,” Kimberly replied with a smile on her dark face that seemed somewhere between sinister and playful.

Preston followed the stacked blonde in the short pleated skirt and tight shirt that proudly bore the Theta Beta Insignia wrapped around her perfect melons inside the front doors, looking back over his shoulders quickly before the doors closed behind him. He saw all of the hopeful pledges looking at him with disdain like he was some sort of unworthy miscreant entering into the Promised Land except for one face that he recognized. Madison was standing there giving him a quick thumbs up as she shot him a winning smile. He didn’t have time to smile back before the door closed.

“Okay junior, what’s your name?” Tiffany turned and asked him as she cocked a leg to the side and propped a hand on her hip, “I’m guessing you ain’t seeing Tiffany’s pretty face here,” the man in a woman’s body said as his other hand pointed at his mug surrounded by Tiffany’s perfectly teased and primped hair.

“P… Pr… Pres…” Preston started to stutter as he got nervous once more, but the blonde cut him off, “C’mon junior! Ain’t nothing to worry ‘bout here. My name’s Dan. I can get outta Tiffany here if her juicy titties is what’s throwing ya fer a loop.”

Preston shook his head, “N… No. I’m… Kay. Preston. My names… it’s Preston.”

“Well Preston, welcome to The Body Hopper Sorority. I’ll show ya ‘round and get you introduced and what not.” Dan told him as he grabbed Preston’s hand and dragged him through the entrance vestibule and into the main living room of the house.

A completely expansive living room with several sets of couches and chairs, lamps and tables with lovely pictures on the wall and a huge fireplace on one end overwhelmed Preston. He looked around to see a few girls kneeling on the couch looking out the window at the circus of pledges outside on the front lawn while still others were haphazardly laying across couches and in some cases each other. Preston did a double take as he saw a man’s face on a girl with long red hair sitting in front of another girl who was dutifully brushing and braiding the body hopper’s mount’s fabulous borrowed mane. As Preston looked around he noticed that several of the girls were hopped.

“Guess what y’all! This here’s Preston! And y’all know the only one reason a boy’d be in the house on pledge day, right?” Dan asked happily in his mismatched gruff voice.

A couple of the girls squealed with excitement and the hopped ones all stood up excitedly and waved to him. Suddenly Preston was getting hugged by a short brunette girl with large brown doe eyes as she squeezed her moderate breasts around his arm, “Hi! I’m Cammy! Have you ever hopped someone before? I’m super easy to hop, so if you need help or anything just come and find me! Everyone says I’m the easiest to slip into they’ve ever tried. I know my breasts aren’t that big, but hoppers love my nipples, and multi O’s are totally easy for me. I’ve got a stash of toys in my…”

She was suddenly cut off by Dan, “Down girl! Don’t scare the poor boy on ‘is first day! He hasn’t even met the Prez yet, and you know he’ll be on probation for the first bit here.”

Cammy giggled happily as she let go of Preston’s arm and took a step back, “Oops! Sorry, sometimes I forget my manners!”

“Okay, so that’s Bill in Felicity, Theo in Aella, Knuckles is in Angela, Karen and Sara are on the couch over there, by the window is Nibbler in Dee, Ginger is next to him and on the other side is Vicky and Tia, Christine is over on the chair, you met Cammy already, and…”

“Am I going to have to remember all of these names right away?” Preston suddenly asked with a perplexed look on his face as he tried to keep up with who Dan was pointing to.

“Ha, naw kid, ya’ll pick it up as ya go, but that reminds me, you should meet the Prez.” Dan said as he grabbed Preston’s hand and led him through the room and into a long hallway. Preston waved to everyone as they exited and mumbled a “N… Ni… Nice to meet you all!” before a tug on his arm from Dan pulled him along. They went all the way down the hall until they got to a staircase and started climbing. As they passed the second floor and went on to the third floor Preston said, “This is all so strange. The women knew about the body hoppers! And they weren’t afraid or anything!”

“Heh, welcome to the oasis junior! We all live together ‘ere happily. It’s a complete trip compared to the outside world, huh? I mean, it’s not all sunshine an’ roses, but it’s pretty close.” Dan replied as he looked back and saw Preston looking up his skirt at his panty clad butt, “Yeah, Tiffany here has a world class ass, don’t she!”

“S… So… Sorry,” Preston mumbled in reply and tried to reset his eyes on Dan’s face.

“Ain’t a problem. I’d be looking too if I was you,” Dan replied and wiggled his backside playfully at Preston.

“What did you mean about probation back there?” Preston suddenly asked as he tried to change the subject while he adjusted himself, hoping that Dan didn’t see the fact that he was popping a boner.

“We don’t get a ton of hoppers showing up, ya’ know? I’ve been ‘ere eight years and you’re only the second we’ve had. I mean, when TBH first started and word got out, that’s when most of us showed up, but after that hoppers only seem to trickle in. I mean, it ain’t like there’s a ton of us out there, ya’ know, so it sorta makes sense and all, but with some hopper folk randomly head’n out and what not, we always have more girls than hoppers… but that don’t mean we just take whoever stumbles through our door, got it? I mean, we got standards to uphold on our end too. The reason all a’ this works is ‘cause the girls trust us. So, if a hopper shows up and he’s gonna fuck all that up, well he ain’t really welcome to hang around. So even hoppers have a pledging process here at TBH. Don’t make the cut, you don’t get an invite. Understand what I’m saying?” Dan said back in a serious tone as opposed to the playful one Preston had heard earlier.

“Yeah, I think I get it. It’s still just weird to me. I mean, my dad always said no one could know. He had some serious bogeyman stories he’d tell me.” Preston said as they finished climbing the stairs and stopped at a large doorway.

“Yeah, those ain’t stories junior. Don’t run your mouth about this place either. Outside these walls, you go back into silent running mode, got it?” Dan said again in a solemn tone of warning, to which Preston nodded.

“This here’s the hopper area. We hoppers come and go as we please, and the girls are welcome too, but no guests at all. Understand? Let’s say you get into TBH, and you’re having a blast one night in Cammy’s tight little bod, and you wanna get railed by some Frat Stud in the worst way, but her roommate is their binge watching some chick flick marathon. You DO NOT get to bring him up here. No one but us, the girls, and the alumni is welcome on the third floor. No buddies you meet on campus. No buddies that you know from back home. No girl you invite in from outside. Absolutely only hoppers, the TBH sisters, and Alums. We square?”

“Four ninety degree angles and equal length sides,” replied Preston as he nodded.

“Huh?” Dan asked as he scrunched his thick eyebrows and put his hands on his shapely hips.

“It… It… It’s a square. You know, the… the shape? It means I get it because I… I…” Preston started stuttering through his explanation until Dan cut him off, “Oh, ha! You’re one of those brainy types huh junior? That’s fine. Didn’t have no good school’n where I grew up and ‘sides, that was a long time ago. I ain’t really interested in doing too much learn’n now either, other than helping the girls.” Dan replied as he shrugged his shoulders causing his massive bosom to jiggle happily, “C’mon.”

Preston blinked a few times and then followed as Dan opened the door and walked into the hallway. The décor on the walls almost remained unchanged. It was still a flower patterned carpet and a nice salmon tinted paint on the wall, but now the pictures on the wall had changed from random paintings to what appeared to be photos of women in lingerie or even completely naked women. Some of them had their own faces, others were obviously hopped in the photos. As they walked down the hallway Preston noticed that some of the photos had even been taken in the bliss of love making. Preston couldn’t help but stop and stare at one of a young white girl with a black face twisted in the pleasure of a strong orgasm as another girl who was not hopped had her tongue buried deep inside the hopper’s little pleasure mound.

“I always liked that one. Jamal and Heidi pretty much went steady for about six months around when that was taken,” Dan commented and then tugged Preston’s hand to get him moving again.

When they reached the end of the hallway Preston found himself standing in front of a big set of red double doors and as Dan rapped loudly on the doors he whispered out of the corner of his mouth, “Try to make a good impression. If the Prez doesn’t like you, you’ll get kicked out on your first day and that’s a long walk a’ shame.”

“W… Wh… What?” Preston stuttered.

“Come in!” A thunderous voice called out and Dan opened the door and pushed on the small of Preston’s back, forcing him into the room as he chuckled and said, “Aw, I’m jus’ fuck’n with you a bit! It’ll be fine.”

Preston saw a small framed brunette in powder blue half corset bra with matching lace panties sitting in a chair looking at a small tablet with a man’s face, his brow furrowed in concentration as he looked up at another girl, this one also a brunette wearing a sweatshirt that had TBH on the front of it and a pair of white boy short panties who did not have a man’s face. The lingerie clad woman started to speak in a gruff voice, “Well, we’re going to have to remind the professor who’s in charge and just what exactly he has to lose by being a stupid twit. I mean, honestly! He wants to not let women take his class because construction is a man’s industry? What is this, the fucking dark ages? I mean, the whole thing is so stupid I can’t believe it’s even real. Are you sure that’s what he said?”

“You saw the e-mail he forwarded to me Bee. Kimberly is completely devastated. She wanted to take over her family’s construction business and now this douche won’t even let her take the classes she needs.” The girl in the sweatshirt replied.

“Fuck that. You tell Kim I’ll take care of it personally on Monday, okay? And if she has anything else she needs, my door is always open. She always seems to feel like she’s bothering me, but she’s not.”

“Okay, what about the delivery for the baked goods?” The girl in the sweatshirt asked as she cocked her hips.

“Did you pay them?” Bee asked simply.

“Not yet. The delivery driver keeps insisting on finding a way to get in the back door and gawk at the girls. He tried to get up to the third floor a few days ago, too! Tiffany caught him.”

“Well, I want you to call over there and talk to Maribelle. Explain the situation, and tell her you’re going to send the payment, but if we have one more issue with their delivery driver we’re going to take our business to the Undiens. They have wanted us to give them a try for nine months now. Remind her that we pay for discretion and if she can’t keep up her end of the deal, we won’t be keeping up ours. Can you handle that?” Bee asked simply.

“Yeah, I can but I think we should just switch.”

“Why?”

“It’s not just the delivery driver. The quality is going down, the prices are going up, and honestly, I think we can do better with the Undiens.”

“Okay, well then pay Maribelle for one more delivery while you set up with the Undiens to take over. Let her know why we’re dumping her for the competition too, she deserves to know. Just make sure whoever delivers has sprinkle donuts with no filling every morning. You know those are my favorite. Plus, I don’t want an interruption in service for the girls either.”

The girl in the sweatshirt smiled and tucked her hair behind her ears as she leaned over and gave Bee a passionate kiss on the lips and after breaking away said, “You know I wouldn’t forget your favorite Bee. I’ll take care of it.”

“You’re too good to me Violet! I don’t know what I did in a past life to deserve you, but I hope I do it again this time!” Bee called out as Violet finished talking and turned to leave as she strutted toward Preston and Dan, giving Preston a curious glance up and down before heading out of the room.

“What do we have here Danny?” Bee asked as he turned his attention to the doorway while tucking a stray strand of hair behind his ear.

“Hey Bee, this one just showed up on our doorstep! Imagine that! Says his dad told him to pledge Theta Beta House. He actually showed up with all the other pledges on the lawn!” Dan said with a smile.

“Is that so? Nice to meet you, I’m Bee.” The hopper held out his pretty feminine hand for Preston to shake.

“N… Ni… Nice to… to… meet you,” Preston stammered out, then added, “I’m… I’m a… H… Hopper. That’s why I’m… I’m… up here.”

As Preston stuttered Bee’s eyebrow went up and a smile crept onto his face, “Yeah, I figured that kid. Dan’s not stupid. So, who’s your dad?”

Preston gulped and then said, “Logan Phillips.”

Bee’s face looked shocked and he got out of his chair and gave Preston a winning smile as he walked up and slapped him on the shoulders, “No fucking shit! Dan, do you know who this is?”

Dan in Tiffany’s body shrugged, causing her breasts to jiggle again as he shook his head.

“I figured when this kid said his Dad told him to stop here he was a legacy, but I didn’t think he’d be the legacy. Dan, this is the fucking Godfather’s kid! Right here in front of us! The fucking Ultimate legacy! Holy fucking shit! Sit down, tell me your name! What the fuck took you so long to get here? Do you even realize the shoes you have to fill?”

Preston gulped as he sat down.

The Video Call

Author - Tobyredone

I got the call late at night in my hotel room. Well, late at night my time, I was practically on the other side of the world from my normal home. I was overseeing some new hardware and software being put in at one of my business’s branch offices in Malaysia. I had been here almost a week and a half, which wasn’t unusual.

Almost a year ago, when I had first started these extended overseas trips I had set my girlfriend up with a laptop that had a camera on it so that we could keep in touch via video chat. She was excited about it, and thought it would help us stay close. Infact she would use it every day when I was on a trip abroad. On this trip she usually called me just as I was about ready for bed, but it was mid-morning for her.

Seeing her every day and talking to her made these long trips much easier. So it was no surprise when in the corner of my screen an invitation to video chat popped up. I clicked on the yes button, and as the screen opened up I said, “Hi honey, what’s going on?”

“Gee, Wally, I never knew you felt that way about me,” was the response I got.

It was my brother’s voice. My eyebrows furrowed as I looked at the screen name that had invited me to chat. It read Terracutie77, which was my girlfriend’s screen name. I looked back at the video chat screen and saw my brother’s face. He was leaning in very close to the camera, so I couldn’t see anything except his face. I shrugged it off, and figured he had stopped over by my place while I was gone to check on Terra. It wasn’t uncommon. I figured Terra must just have let him dial me up.

“Hey Kyle. What’s new?” I asked him with a smile.

“Oh, you would not believe it even if I told you.” He replied.

“Oh Kyle, not another one of your get rich quick schemes? I thought you would have outgrown them by now. You didn’t ask Terra for more money, did you? Or do you need to crash at my place for a while again?” I asked him as I rolled my eyes.

“Oh, this isn’t a scheme, but I am staying at your place for a while.” He said with a laugh.

“Yeah, that’s fine Kyle, can you put Terra on? I’d like to say hi to her.” I asked as I got a little impatient to see my girlfriend.

“She’s right here Wally, but she can’t talk at the moment. Sorry.” Kyle replied with a smile as he brushed some dark hair out of his eyes.

“Ha, very funny Kyle. Put her on please.” I said as wondered why he was brushing long hair out of his eyes; Kyle had very short hair…

“I’m serious bro, she can’t talk right now, but if you need her for something, like a live video strip tease I still might be able to help you out. I know that she occasionally gives you a little show on these calls.” He replied to me with a smirk that I wanted to smack off his face.

“And how would you know that? You’re not hacking into our connection, are you?” I asked him with a bit of anger in my voice.

“No way bro, I know from her memories.” He replied with that stupid smirk.

“From her memories? What are you talking about?” I asked him, thinking he had gone insane.

“Well, like I said, you’d never believe it if I just told you, so I’ll show you instead.” He said as he sat back from the camera on the laptop and I got my first glimpse of him and the bedroom in my small apartment back home.

But maybe ‘him’ was the wrong term. You see as my brother leaned back, I saw he now had shoulder length brown hair, a thin graceful neck, and a nice set of tits that were barely covered with an almost shear black camisole. It was almost a full second later before I could comprehend what I was looking at. Then suddenly I realized I had seen that camisole before. Terra had bought one just like it to “welcome” me home from my last trip abroad. Also, as I squinted at the screen I realized that Kyle’s new hair style looked a lot like Terra’s current hair style. Suddenly it dawned on me. His face was on my girlfriend’s body.

“Ha. Good trick Kyle. This computer simulation looks so real. How did you get Terra to show you what lingerie she has? How long have you two been planning this?” I asked him with a smile.

“Oh this isn’t any simulation Wally. This is your girlfriend’s body completely under my control. I hopped into her body late last night. I hope you don’t mind that I fingered her little pussy almost all night. I was late to her job this morning by almost an hour. Oops.” Kyle said to me with a smile and a shrug, which made is fantastic tits bounce under the flimsy garment he was wearing.

“Yeah, sure Kyle. Seriously, though, how are you doing this? Is there two cameras set up, and you are dropping your face’s image on her body? To get this much detail, I’d almost think this has to be pre-recorded, though.” I said to him with a grin, and then asked, “Lift your left hand, that probably wouldn’t be in a pre-recorded video.”

“Lift my left hand? How about this?” Kyle asked with amusement in his eyes. He lifted his feminine left hand, wiggled his fingers to wave at me, then spun his dainty hand around and gave me the middle finger. It was then that I noticed the hand had the same promise ring on that I had given Terra almost six months ago when she had asked me for a commitment.

“Ok, it’s definitely not pre-recorded,” I said with a bit of a worried tone in my voice.

“I’m telling you, bro, it’s all me inside your girlfriend here, and wow does she have a primo body. Here, maybe this will help me prove it too you.” Kyle said as he leaned back into the camera’s lens.

His head went up and suddenly I found an extreme close up of my girlfriend’s cleavage on the computer screen. I saw her small hands go across the screen, and pull the small pink straps of the shear camisole off her shoulders. With her posture and the weight of her breasts pressing down the flimsy garment had no chance of keeping anything covered. The camisole’s top flopped down, and I got a clear view her entire chest. Her proud, perky breasts stared at the camera, her nipples pointing out defiantly, as if she was extremely cold, or extremely horny. I knew it was Terra’s breasts, as I had spent many hours playing with them. I had teased, caressed, kissed, and even lightly chewed on those lovely mounds, and knew them like the back of my hand. I didn’t know what to say, so I sat at my chair staring at the screen.

Suddenly Kyle leaned back and his hands went to grab at the tops of the triangles of the almost transparent camisole and pulled the thin fabric back over his breasts. Not that the fabric hid anything. You could clearly see not only his breasts, but his nipples too.

“Oops. I feel out of my shirt. How clumsy of me. I really should try to be more lady-like, but I know the guys at Terra’s office sure appreciated any little show I gave them today.” Kyle said as he smiled at me, and posed my girlfriend’s body seductively.

“What the… How? Kyle, how?” I stammered as I choked out a few words.

“Oh, it turns out that I have a rather unique talent, I just needed to have it awakened. I can possess people Wally.” I heard him say.

“Why Terra?” I asked next, wondering what my brother was going to do with her body.

“Well Wally, it’s simple really. The sex. It’s fucking amazing from a woman’s side, and they get multiple orgasms, and they can get laid whenever they want. So, first I thought to myself, ‘Self, who’s really hot that I know and I could play with?’ and then I remembered that you have been dating this little hottie for over two years. Then when I body hopped her, and started going through her memories, I realized that she talks to you on the computer almost every night through a camera, and I knew that my real face would also show up on the camera. So then I figured it would be a great way to show you my new talent, and have a bit of fun with you and Terra as well. And I was right!” Kyle exclaimed as he raised his hands, which let the camisole flop down again, and put his boobs on display again.

Kyle sighed as he looked down at his new mounds of flesh and sighed, “These damn things just won’t stay covered. Oh well, I guess I may as well take it off then.” He said with a smile as he reached down to his tight little stomach, grabbed the bottom of the thin fabric negligee and pulled the small shirt up and over his head, which caused his boobs to bounce as they fell out again.

“I just love the matching panties, though, don’t you?” He asked as he kneeled on the bed and adjusted the camera, bringing his lower half into the middle of my screen. He was indeed wearing the matching panty that Terra had bought to go with the camisole. I remembered peeling the undies off her that night as she had offered her body up to me.

“I can remember you yanking them down her thighs and fucking her right here in this bed, Wally, and I have to say, just the memory is making this pussy nice and moist.” Kyle said out loud as he ran his small fingers down over his naked breasts, down his toned stomach, and over the top of his panty covered pussy, where his fingers traced the outline of a small groove that I knew so well through the almost transparent cloth.

I watched as Kyle leaned back again, and smiled at the screen while he continued to rub his stolen body all over. Soon his fingers hooked the sides of the black panties and he pulled them down and off too, dropping them off the side of the bed like the camisole. He then turned and grabbed something off the night stand by the bed before turning towards the camera again.

“Oh, I promised you a show, didn’t I? Well, Terra has never done this for you before, but I think I can help you out. After all, what are brothers for?” Kyle said with a grin as he lay back on the bed and spread his legs, giving me a complete view of Terra’s open and moist pussy.

He then held up a large pink dildo in one of his small graceful hands, and winked at me before saying, “I got this today after I finished Terra’s job. Check it out, it even vibrates.” As he said that his thumb moved on a small switch and the dildo light up on the inside with lights and began writhing and humming in his hand like some sort of living slug.

He brought the large dildo to his new lower set of lips and began to lightly rub the head along his thighs and down the length of his pussy. I also heard him begin to moan, and his head dropped back out of sight. His hands continued their ministrations as he began to work the toy into his pussy with one hand, and play with his clit using his other. His thighs and pelvis began to twitch in rhythm with the fucking his hands were giving him, and his moans became louder and picked up there pace.

“Oh fuck, fuck yes, fuck YES OH OOOOOH!” He screamed out as I sat watching him not only finger fuck my girlfriend’s pussy, but have an orgasm with her body as well.

After he came he laid still for a few moments, just breathing roughly. I could see the shininess on my girlfriend’s thighs, and I knew that her pussy juices were seeping out around the dildo, still inserted into her hungry vagina.

Finally I saw my brother raise his face and smile at the camera before saying, “Oh fuck Wally, it just builds and builds and builds, and then it’s like an explosion from your hair to your toe nails. I mean fuck! Well, I should get going. I have to meet a few of my friends for some drinks at the bar. I’m not bringing any money, ‘cause I’m a hot chick, but if they get me drunk enough I’ll probably have to try this pussy out with a real live cock in it. Wish me luck! If I’m not inside Terra when you get back into town, would you tell her I said hi, and thanks, and sorry about the sore pussy? Ok, thanks! See ya.”

And with that I saw him reach forward and hit a key on the laptop and the connection was broken. I sat starring at the black screen of my laptop for a while. I was still speechless and didn’t know what to think. What should I think about watching my brother masturbate my girlfriend’s body? What should I think about what he was doing in her body right now? And worse, what should I think about what he is going to do in her body tonight?

The Victim

Author - Tobyredone

I slowly woke up to sunlight in my eyes. My head pounded. My throat was sore, like I had been screaming as hard as I could for hours. I started to move around and noticed it wasn’t just my throat that was sore. I ached everywhere. My back was sore, my shoulders and arms felt as if they had been pulled out of socket. My legs felt pretty similar to that time I had run a ten mile marathon. My pussy and asshole were also sore. Like they had been used, and used roughly, but that didn’t make any sense. I wasn’t seeing anyone. It felt like even my hair was sore.

I looked around. I was in my car in the driver’s seat. I was in front of some seedy motel that I had never been to before. I blinked the sleep out of my eyes, and looked down at myself. I was topless! There was a thin crust on my chest, and I had a few bruises on my breasts. Wait, no, those were hickeys. I looked further south to see that I had a tiny skirt on. Well, maybe “on” wasn’t the right term for it. It was rolled up around my waist. I wasn’t wearing any panties, either. What the fuck was going on?

Suddenly I saw a man on the side of the car. He was taking pictures of me! I looked over to the passenger seat and saw a tiny pink tank top, and while I knew it would barely cover my chest it was better then nothing. I quickly pulled it up and over my head and down over my breasts. The bastard was still snapping pictures as I grabbed the hem of the barely there skirt and pulled it just far enough down my thighs to cover my exposed vagina.

I continued looking around until I found my keys in the cup holder in the middle of the car. I grabbed them, stuck them in the ignition and started my small car. I reached for the gear selector so that I could pull out of the parking lot and get away from this man with the camera. As I grabbed the gear selector, I noticed it felt a bit sticky, which I barely registered as I put the car in drive and flipped my middle finger up at the man with the camera as I sped out of the parking lot and onto the road.

As I drove back to town I tried to make sense of the whole thing. I just couldn’t wrap my brain around what was going on. I couldn’t find my cell phone. I turned on the radio and went to a news channel I sometimes listened to on my way into work. I got the shock of my life when I found out it was Thursday morning! The last thing I remembered was going out to the bars with some of my friends to celebrate being single again, but that was on Saturday. I was missing almost an entire week!

I drove around for almost ten minutes before I figured out where in the hell I was. I turned my car around and headed into town, as I knew I needed to either find a phone or get to work, or I’d be a no call, no show. I broke more than one speed limit as I pushed my little car to go faster.

As I got into town I made a quick stop at a clothing store on the way into work. I knew I couldn’t go in to work with just a “too small skirt” and tank top. I ran around the store in the five inch heels that I woke up in, which was no small task. The store clerks looked at me like I was a complete tramp, I was so embarrassed.

I finally had a somewhat acceptable set of clothing. It was a pair of dress pants, a white button up shirt, and a white set of cotton panties and bra. I slipped them on in the changing room and then made my way to the front of the store to pay for them. I slapped the tags off the clothes on the counter in front of the sales girl, and set my purse up on the counter as well. For some reason all my stuff was loaded into a hideous pink vinyl handbag that only barely matched the tiny tank top I had left in the changing room. I took out my usual credit card and handed it to the girl. She ran it and waited a moment.

“This card is maxed out ma’am,” She said to me.

“That’s impossible. It has a ten thousand dollar limit, run it again.” I told her.

She did, and the same result happened. I tossed her out another card. She ran that one, and told me the same thing again. I gave her three more cards, and all ended with the same result. I was beginning to hyperventilate when she asked me if I had any cash.

I suddenly remembered that I always kept a hundred dollar bill in a secret lining I put in all my purses. I dug to the bottom and into the side of my purse lining to dig into my secret hiding spot. I felt a bill and pulled it out. Instead of smiling at my find, though, I started to cry. I pulled out a one dollar bill.

“Ma’am, I don’t need a crying customer. How about you go home, or to your bank, or where ever, and straighten this out, and you can come back with the money to pay for your things, ok?” She said to me in a very understanding tone.

“Oh, thank you! I promise I’ll be back with your money as soon as I find out what’s wrong.” I promised her and ran out the door.

I jumped back into my little car, and suddenly noticed it smelled funny. I must not have noticed it before because I woke up there. I didn’t have time to ponder, though, and in a few moments I was off and heading to my job.

I ran through the front doors and head to my desk. I knew my boss would be angry with my already. I dropped into my chair, tucked my purse under my desk and pressed the on button to my computer. I looked over at the other girl I shared a cubicle with. Her name was Sally, and over the three years I had worked here we had become friends.

“Hey Sal, sorry I’m late, has Mr. Fisher been here yet?” I asked.

“You’ve got a lot of nerve asking me for anything you little tramp! What the hell are you doing here?” She hissed at me.

“Whoa, what are you talking about Sally?” I asked.

“As if you didn’t know,” Sally replied back to me with anger still in her voice.

“I honestly don’t know what you are talking about Sally.” I told her as I spun my chair to face hers.

“You don’t remember this past week at all? Well that’s not too surprising with how drunk you were. You showed up Monday so sloshed Mr. Fisher sent you back home, so you slapped him and called him a quote ‘stupid fucking cock gobbling pig.’ Then on Tuesday you didn’t even show up, and on Wednesday you were wearing this tiny skirt and pink shirt. The skirt didn’t cover your ass cheeks, and the shirt didn’t cover the bottom of your breasts. You went into Mr. Fisher’s office to talk about your job and ended up fucking him in his office. Everyone knows because you yelled out what you did to everyone as you came back out with your skirt around your waist. Then, if that wasn’t enough while I was trying to help you out, you hit me in the face and deleted everything I was working on right off my computer.” She finally stopped with the story of what I had done at work.

I was speechless. None of that sounded like me. It couldn’t be me. I would never do any of that. I shook my head in disbelief. I was about to apologize when Mr. Fisher walked around the corner and stopped at my desk.

“Amy, would you kindly come with me to my office, we have to discuss your behavior these last few days.” He said in a stern voice.

I nodded, gulped, and got up to follow him. As we got into his office he closed his door and looked at me. I didn’t know what to do, so I sat in the chair opposite his desk.

“So what are we going to do here?” He asked me.

“I’m so sorry sir. I don’t know what happened. I can only promise it won’t happen again.” I told him as tears formed in my eyes.

“Well, as much as I like apologies, I like getting my dick sucked better. So if you want to keep your job, I better be getting one every day like you promised.” He told me.

“What! No, no way! I won’t do it.” I told him as I couldn’t believe my ears.

He blinked a few times, and then said, “Well then you’re fired. To be honest, the sex was barely worth it. You reeked of cheap booze and the blow jobs were pretty bad, but I figured if you were going to give me one every day you’d get better.”

“What, you’re firing me because I won’t give you a blow job?” I asked stunned.

“No, I’m firing you because the past week you showed up drunk one day, didn’t show up at all the next, and the following day you not only wore tramp clothes, you had sex with me and three other male employees, which is not something I can let an employee do. I wasn’t going to fire you if you would give me a blow job.” He calmly explained to me.

“I’m so sorry about my behavior sir, just one more chance.” I pleaded with him.

“No blow job, no regular job.” He told me flatly.

I slowly got up out of the chair and headed back to my desk to collect my things and leave. I told Sally what happened, and she just shook her head and told me, “Try not to be such a slut in the future.”

I walked out with a box of my personal effects about half an hour later. I started to head home, but decided to make a quick stop off at a coffee shop after seeing a bunch of change in the ash tray of my car. I quickly paid for my small cup of coffee and made my way over to the pay phone. I dropped in a quarter and dialed my sister’s phone number.

“Hello?” I heard her voice.

“Hey Amber, it’s me Amy, I just got fired from my job, can I come over and talk…” I started to say, but she cut me off with, “You fucking slut! You think you can just call me up after you sleep with my husband like it was no big deal! I never want to see or hear your voice ever again! You fucking slut!”

Then she hung up on me. As I stood there at the pay phone listening to the dial tone I just couldn’t understand what had happened to my life. It was like I was in some alternate universe, or I was stuck in an episode of the twilight zone. I must be dreaming. This is all a bad dream! I reached down and pinched myself hard in the arm. Despite the pain I didn’t wake up in my bed back at my apartment. I was still standing in front of the pay phone.

I quickly finished my coffee and jumped into my small car to head back to my apartment. As I pulled into my parking lot I noticed some clothes out on the small balcony of my apartment on the second floor of the building where I lived. I got out of the car and headed to my small home.

As I opened the door I noticed the same smell as my car. It was so familiar yet I couldn’t quite place it. Then I looked around my apartment. It looked like a bomb had gone off.

I looked around at all sorts of underwear, panties, bras, teddies, lingerie, costumes, and clothing that only prostitutes or strippers would wear. I wondered what the hell had happened in here.

Then I looked down. All over the floor there were photos. They were photos of a woman doing elicit sex acts. Wait, it wasn’t just any woman, they were me!

I dropped to my hands and knees as I began to scoop them up and pile them together. I brought up a handful and looked through them. The first one was of me naked and laying on my couch with the largest rubber dildo I had ever seen shoved into my vagina. The next photo was of me in the same spot, with the same dildo, but this time I had managed to shove it up my ass. That explained the painful sensations that I felt there.

The next photo was of me wearing some barely there mini skirt and a push up bra giving head to some guy in the kitchen of my apartment. The next picture was me with three vibrators, one shoved into my ass, one shoved into my pussy, and one shoved into my mouth. The next sets of photos were of me in various smutty outfits showing either my boobs or my pussy to the person holding the camera. I got up and headed into my apartment further. As I got close to the sliding doors that opened to the balcony I saw pictures of me stripping for a huge crowd outside in the parking lot below my apartment. I also saw pictures of me fucking some guy out there.

I suddenly noticed that all the pictures were either cut up where my face should be, or my head was not in the shot, or my back was turned.

I suddenly saw a picture of me riding the shift knob of my car naked in the parking lot, and realized that must be why it felt sticky. I then realized what my apartment and car smelled like. It was the scent of sex. It was the scent of perspiration, booze, and bodily fluids. And it was the scent of my bodily fluids, not just some random slut.

What had happened? Why would I do this? Was I going insane? Could I have some sort of mental disorder?

I saw another picture of a man’s dick pointed at me and his cum all over my chest and stomach. I suddenly had a very good guess at why my chest felt all crusty. I started to gag as I thought about it. I needed to take a shower now!

I practically ran to my small bathroom and started up the shower. As I stood in my bathroom I noticed there were photos all over in here as well. There was one of me spreading my legs and pissing in the toilet for the camera guy to snap pictures of. Another one was of me getting fucked from behind while bent over the small area where I kept my make up. I opened the shower curtain and saw all sorts of sex toys suction cupped to the smooth walls of my shower. There were also photos of me, now drenched in water, which depicted me on each and ever one of those sex toys. I quickly grabbed all of them and threw them out of the shower on the floor by the toilet. I climbed into the shower and sighed as the warm water flowed over me, making me feel human for the first time since I woke up.

I reached up to grab my bottle of shampoo and noticed it felt very light. I opened the top and started to squeeze some into my hand, but dropped the bottle when instead of the pink and creamy shampoo what came out was white and sticky. Some one had gone through all of my shower products and filled the bottles with male cum! I fell to the floor of the shower, and tears overtook me.

Normally I’m not one of those girls that cry. I mean, don’t get me wrong, I get teary eyed every now and then, but I almost never actually cry. This time I was sobbing. I felt the water rushing down and on top of me. Eventually my skin went numb. I stayed in the shower crying until the water got cold and my skin was so wrinkled I wasn’t certain if it would ever go back to normal.

I shut the water off and got out. I didn’t even look for a towel. I didn’t care anymore. My mind was just not functioning. I couldn’t deal with all of this. I just couldn’t.

I walked to into my bedroom. There were pictures all over of me and random men on the bed. They were fucking me, I was sucking them, I was tied up or gagged in some of them, they were pulling my hair and blowing there load on my chest or back in others pictures. There was even a video camera set up on a tripod and pointed towards the bed The whole set up looked expensive, and between that and all the new clothes was probably why my credit cards were maxed out.

None of this registered anymore. I crawled onto my bed and noticed my sheets were crusty. Probably from all of the sex I had been having on the bed. I didn’t care. I couldn’t care. My brain was overloaded with what I saw.

I fell asleep to a dreamless and troubled sleep.

I woke up sometime just after nightfall. I blinked a few times, and wondered why my sheets were so rough, and then I remembered as I looked over on the pillow opposite me and saw a picture of me with two pillows under my belly, my face pressed hard into the bed, and some black guy fucking me hard with a large dick.

I wanted to cry. I wanted to curl up into a little ball and die. I wanted all of this to be some sort of bad dream. But I knew I just woke up and it wasn’t.

I got up and opened my dresser drawers to find something to wear, but when I pulled open the drawers all I found were more slut clothes. Not a single thread or stitch of my regular clothing was here. All I found in the drawers were crotch less panties, bras with holes for my nipples to poke through, see through baby dolls, and leather body suits.

I think something in my mind snapped at that point. I started to laugh and giggle. I dug out a small pink silky thong that at least covered my pussy, and a white bra that was just two small triangles and barely contained my breasts and put them both on.

I dug out a small electric blue mini skirt that was the most decent skirt in the drawer and as I pulled it up I noticed it had holes through the sides, exposing my tiny pink panties. I then grabbed a pink mesh shirt and struggled my way into it before grabbing a belt, a bracelet and a chocker necklace that all matched and put them on.

I figured if I was going to be a complete slut now, I may as well look the part.

I walked out of my bedroom and into my living room. I was looking for that stupid pink purse that held my car keys so that I could head out and get away from the insanity of my apartment when I found a black tape and a note attached to it.

Amy,

I’d imagine you are confused as hell right now. Well, if you pop this tape into your machine and watch it, you may very well find the answers you are looking for. I just want you to know that none of this would have happened if you hadn’t cheated on me with that guy who had more money, so I want to thank you. You not only helped me find a new talent, you also helped me have one hell of a week.

Love, Reggie

I pushed the tape into the VCR and the TV flickered to life. It was a picture of the living room of my apartment, before it was filled with photos and lust clothes. I sat down on the couch to watch it, leaning forward with interest.

Suddenly I walked in from the left side of the TV like I was coming from the bedroom. I could only see my back, and my long blonde hair hanging to about midway down my back. I was wearing tall black boots with a four inch heel that went up to my knees, as short, tight black mini-skirt, and a black tank top that only came down to about midway down my back. The “on screen” me turned around and sat down on the coffee table facing the camera. The small tank top left the bottom of my breasts exposed much like the pink one I woke up in this morning. I was also spreading my legs as I faced the camera, letting me know that I was not wearing any panties, and I had done a fresh trim job on my hair “downstairs” and had only left a small blonde patch above my vagina.

The real surprise came when I looked at my face. It wasn’t mine. It was my asshole ex boyfriend Reggie’s face. I blinked a few times, and then double checked to make sure it was my body. The legs that he spread over my coffee table had the same small birth mark on the inner thigh I had, and that pussy was definitely familiar. I was certain it was my body with his face on it.

“Hey Amy. You’re probably confused as hell right now. I can imagine I would be. So let me explain it to you. You probably remember our fight about me finding out about your little side boyfriend, and you told me it was only because he was rich. Then you left me a few days later so that you could go hook up with him. Well, my friends took me out to the bars, and while I was there I met a guy with the most amazing ability. He could take over other people’s bodies. He preferred girls, as he said the sex was amazing. Well, after he showed me how to do it, I remembered you, and figured if I was going to go on a slut rampage I knew just the body to borrow. So here I am, with your lovely body, fantastic hooters, and your little cunt.” He said as he took the time to run my hands up and down my body, pausing at both my breasts and crotch before continuing,

“I’ve made this little, well let’s call it a documentary, of what I’ve been doing with you since I saw you out at the bars with your friends Saturday night celebrating the fact that you found a new rich man to sponge off from. Let’s start with Saturday night, shall we?” He said.

The screen flickered and changed. It was me and my group of friends out at the bar. It looked like whoever was filming us was across the bar from us, and had the camera zoomed in to get close. I remembered this part of the night. The on-screen me got up and headed to the bathroom. My memory was fuzzy here, but I also remembered this. I was gone for quite a while. Suddenly I walked back into the bar area, but it wasn’t me. It was my body with Reggie’s face again. I walked up to my friends, and started calling them all sluts! I was making fun of them, and telling them they were all stupid greedy whores! But it wasn’t me; it was me with Reggie’s face, why couldn’t they see that? It was plain as day right in front of them.

The TV me walked over to the camera and said to someone off screen, “C’mon big guy let’s head back to my place and you can fuck my brains out,” and then the screen flickered again.

It was back to me sitting on the coffee table again looking at the camera with Reggie’s face on, “You are probably wondering why they didn’t notice my face. Well, that’s because everyone else sees your face. They hear your voice. I can look through your mind and pick out all your memories. I even know all your credit card PIN numbers. You know what that means, right? After a bit of fun, shopping time!” And then Reggie started to laugh evilly, “Anyway, back to Saturday night.”

The screen flickered again and went to a shot of my bedroom. I walked into the view of the camera from the side, and was wearing only a lacey lavender push up bra. I looked at the camera and Reggie’s face said, “Damn, Amy, I have a nice set of tits, don’t you think?” and then he started to fondle them before saying, “Well, I can’t exactly turn you into a complete slut by myself, so I’ve asked a few of my friends and your other old ex-boyfriends to stop by. The first guy is my friend Dave, you remember Dave right?”

I knew Dave. He was the guy that spilled beer all over me when Reggie and I were at a BBQ last summer because he wanted to see what I would look like in a wet T-shirt contest. I had gotten pissed and stormed out of the party. Dave was a pig.

Well, Dave walked into the camera view and grabbed my body’s ass. Reggie from his position in my body cooed and walked over to the bed so that he could lie down and spread my legs. Dave wasted no time in crawling on top my body and fucking me. Or at least the me with Reggie at the controls. Reggie began to match his thrusts and call out like a whore in heat. I wondered what my neighbors thought of me now. I watched as Dave pounded into me and Reggie matched his thrusts with my petite body, my breasts jiggling as the two of them fucked each other silly. I saw my legs quiver and a look of bliss came over Reggie’s face, and from his low moan I knew that he had cum. He had cum in my body. Then I saw Dave’s ass spasm, and he thrust hard into my body. Reggie had let that asshole cum into my body as well.

I didn’t want to keep watching the tape. Really I didn’t, but it was like a car wreck. You know when you are driving and you see a bad car wreck on the side of the road, and everyone is going slowly, and you don’t want to look, but you do anyways. It’s almost like you have to look for some reason.

Well, the tape went through about a dozen more men fucking me in my bed. It had a few more of Reggie’s friends, a few ex boyfriends that I had parted on bad terms with, and even a few guys I didn’t know. And Reggie had fucked all of them with my body. He did things I had only heard stories about women doing. If they wanted to use an orifice of mine, he offered it up. If they wanted to blow their load on a certain part of me, he let them do it. He didn’t even clean me up afterwards; he just kept looking at the camera and smiling broadly.

The tape suddenly went back to him sitting on the coffee table and he said, “Well, unfortunately that’s all I could round up for you on Saturday night with the little notice that I gave the guys, but I thought it was still a pretty decent turn out. I have to say, though, that your tight little pussy has some great fucking orgasms. I came my nuts off. But I had Dave sign you up at the local strip club tonight so that I could make some money with your ass, and unfortunately I can’t bring the camera there. How do you like my outfit? I went out and got a whole bunch of them this morning. Your credit card is still smoking. Hope you don’t mind. I’ll have to tell you about it when I get back.”

The tape went black for a few seconds then flickered back to life. The camera was set up in the corner of my living room and I was dancing for about five men. I had a tiny black and white checkered bra on with an even smaller set of checkered crotchless panties on. I was swaying to overly loud porno type music. I had all sorts of bills shoved into my bra straps and panty straps. Suddenly I spun to face the men that had gathered and Reggie asked them, “Alright, you guys stuffed the most money in me tonight, who wants a good fucking? Get your dicks out, I’ll go down the line!”

And that’s what he did. I watched as I straddled strange, dirty random men and fucked them on my couch where I was watching the tape from. As soon as one guy came in me, I would get up and move to the next guy down the line. I thought I was going to gag as the tape went black.

The tape flickered back to life. It was Reggie on the coffee table again. This time I was naked, and my hair was matted and sticky with what I can only assume was more men’s cum. “I supposh I shoed goo into wark for joo. What dosh joo tink I shoed wear, bish?” He asked into the camera so drunk that he soon tipped off the table and fell to the floor. The screen went black for a second again.

The image flashed back to life in my bedroom. I was naked and coaxing my sister’s husband onto the bed. “Don’t worry, no one will ever find out.” Reggie told him. It was over quickly, and he put his clothes back on and left, but the “me” on screen just sat up in bed, winked at the camera and the Reggie said, “I’m going to dub a copy of just that part and send it to your sister today. Have fun with that one, you little whore!” He was laughing again, until the screen went blank.

As the screen flickered to life again, I heard the muffled ring of my telephone. I got up from my spot on the couch and went searching for the source of the ring. After about twenty seconds of searching and just before the call went to my voicemail I found the phone under a pile of silky panties lying on my counter top in the small kitchenette.

“Hello?” I asked hesitantly.

“Hey Amy,” The sound of my best friend Tasha came through the line, “What’s going on?”

“Oh Tasha, I’ve had the worst week ever. If I did anything to you this past week, I’m really sorry.” I told her.

“Um, yeah, I guess you were acting sorta weird, wanna catch a drink and we’ll talk about it?” She asked.

“I could use someone to talk to right now. Can you come over here? I’m not certain I want to head out of my apartment right now.” I said to her.

“Actually, that’s not good for me, why don’t we meet at that new place down on Terrence Street, the Dirty Dozen. I hear they have good deals on drinks for chicks.” She said.

“Uh, sure, I guess. Oh, one thing, I have to stop somewhere on my way out.” I told her.

“Oh, come on, I don’t care what you’re wearing. Just hurry up and meet me out for some drinks!” She said.

“Yeah, ok. I’ll be there in a few.” I told her and hung up the phone.

I still planned on stopping somewhere, but I needed to hang up the phone because I realized that I hadn’t said anything about what I was wearing being a problem, or the fact that I only had slut clothes to wear. I had only said I needed to stop somewhere. My breath caught in my throat as I thought about what that meant.

I quickly went back to my bedroom and grabbed all the expensive jewelry I could find from my jewelry box and stuffed everything into a Victoria’s Secret bag that was lying at the foot of my bed. I also grabbed the camera and took it off the tripod. I stopped in my living room just long enough to grab the ugly purse I had woken up with, and I was out the door to my car. I left the video of Reggie in my body playing on my TV in the background. I didn’t have much time.

%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

I met up with Tasha about forty five minutes later at the Dirty Dozen. I walked past the bouncer who nodded to me and opened the door into the smoky and poorly lit establishment. I looked around and what I saw confirmed my worst fear. It was a strip club, not that this place being a strip club was my worst fear, but it was what Tasha’s destination meant that I feared.

“Hey girl!” I heard from over by the stage.

It was Tasha. My normally demure best friend was dressed in an outfit almost as slutty as mine. Her short brown hair was pulled back in a tight bun on the back of her head and she was wearing a leopard print tube top shirt and a tiny jean skirt with some four inch red pumps. I smiled and waved to her as I headed over, clutching my ugly pink purse to my stomach as it did flip-flops. I was afraid. I had no idea how to do what I needed to do.

I sat down next to her, and she handed me a dollar bill before saying “Here, shove this in that bitch’s G-string!”

I looked at her and coldly asked, “Well, if she’s hot enough to have money shoved in her panties why don’t you just get into her body and take the money for yourself Reggie?”

Tasha’s smile faded instantly as she turned to look at me.

“So you figured it out huh?” She said as she leaned back in her chair and spread her legs before she ran a hand from her knee to her pussy, rubbing it through her small pink silk panties, and then adding, “I think I look pretty good in this bitch’s body. Plus, I get to wreck your best friend’s life, too. It’s not only having a good time, it’s hurting you. Two birds with one stone.”

“Please, Reggie, let her go. She’s not part of this. You already got what you wanted. You ruined me, don’t hurt her she’s innocent.” I begged Reggie as he sat inside my best friend’s body.

“I’ll ruin whoever the fuck I want. You shut your fucking dick-sucking mouth, whore! Maybe when I’m done with Tasha here, you can both get jobs as hookers. It will be all you two are good at.” She replied back to me.

I got up and started walking to the bathroom. I heard Tasha call out, “Where are you going you bitch?”

“I’m going to powder my nose, are you coming? Girls always go to the bathroom in groups.” I replied over my shoulder.

I only had to wait a few seconds before Tasha came barging into to the bathroom in the back of the strip club. I leaned across the small countertop and touched up my make up in the mirror. I saw Reggie’s face on Tasha’s body in the reflection and sighed.

“Reggie, if you are going to run around in women you have to learn to put on make up better, you look like a cheap whore.” I told her, hoping to get Reggie mad.

“Fuck you bitch, looked in the mirror lately? You look like a tramp. Besides, I know exactly what you and Tasha here know about make up.” She replied without hesitation.

“So you were going for the cheap whore look? If you want I’ll show you how to put it on, but I have to see her face to do it.” I said trying to further agitate him.

“I’m pretty comfy in here, actually.” Tasha replied as she turned to see her own ass in the mirror before swatting it hard with her own hand.

Shit, this wasn’t going to work. Time to change up tactics, I decided.

“Why?” I asked her.

“Why what?” She asked back.

“Why ruin me like this? I mean I know we broke up, and it wasn’t easy on you. I’m sorry that you took it so hard, but why did you go to all those lengths to hurt me so much, and destroy my life?” I asked quietly.

“You know why. I told you in the tape, and you obviously knew it, or you wouldn’t have guessed it was me in here.” She said back as she looked at herself in the mirror, appraising her own body.

“Yeah, you said it was because I cheated on you, but I didn’t. You saw me riding around in a car that day with a guy, and assumed he was a rich lover of mine, but he wasn’t. It was a car salesman. I was looking for a car for a present, Reggie. A present I was going to give to you. Then when you came home, you started yelling at me that you saw me out on the town cheating on you. No matter what I said, you just kept yelling. I decided if you were that jealous of a car salesman we needed our space. You were in my body for a week, knew my PIN numbers, but never checked that memory out?” I asked Reggie with tears in my eyes.

“I… I didn’t want to remember you having sex with some other guy. Is that the truth? Really Tasha? You were going to buy me a car?” Tasha asked as she took a step back.

“You could go inside me again to see from my own memories, seeing as you never believed me before.” I said to her as I pulled my purse to the edge of the countertop.

The next thing I knew, Tasha started to tremble. I thought she was going to start crying, but instead she bent over. A strange looking fluid started to pour out of her. It piled up on the floor until it started to take on a flesh color. Tasha’s body fell limp to the floor as the blob in front of me formed itself into my ex-boyfriend’s naked shape. It was Reggie alright.

He opened his eyes as he stood across the bathroom from me, and said, “Baby, I just want you to know that if this is true I’m going to make all this up to you somehow. I don’t know how, but I will.”

“Oh, you will Reggie, you will right now. You know what they say about a woman scorned, right?” I told him with an icy edge to my voice.

I quickly pulled out a large hand gun from my purse. I pointed it at Reggie, and saw his eyes go wide. I squeezed the trigger and felt the gun surge in my hand. I heard it go off, and it sounded like a cannon. I didn’t know if I hit Reggie, so I squeezed the trigger again. And again. And once more.

I blinked twice, and looked down. Reggie was laying there on the floor. He had three red spots oozing blood onto the dirty tile floor. His mouth was moving, but no words were coming out. I didn’t know if he could still get into Tasha or me, and I didn’t want to get closed to him while he still moved, so I pointed the gun down at his body and squeezed the trigger again. I fired the gun at his body until I ran out of bullets to shoot.

He wasn’t moving anymore. I dashed over to Tasha, and shook her awake. She was disoriented and confused, but I explained that we needed to leave now, and I would tell her about it later.

The bouncer came running in a few seconds later, and I pointed the gun at him. He looked at me, then Reggie’s body, then back at me, and went running out of the bathroom.

%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

It’s been a few months since my body was hijacked by my asshole ex boyfriend. I showed Tasha the tape, and now she hides me from the police, who are looking for me as a suspect in the murder of my ex boyfriend. Our entrance way to the small apartment we share is covered in mirrors so that both of us can tell if the other is being used.

I’m scared, but I’m learning to deal with it. I doubt I’ll ever go back to a normal life, though.

The Slumber Party

Author - Tobyredone

I got up and headed to the fridge to grab a soda. I had been playing X-Box for almost three hours straight since getting home from school, and I figured I deserved a break. On my way back from the refrigerator, I figured I’d take a slight detour and spy on my sister a bit. I mean, what were younger brothers for, right Not to mention, the last time I did that, I overheard her telling one of her friends on the phone that she had gone all the way with Bobby Fischer, the quarterback from our high school football team. To keep me from not telling Mom and Dad, she had promised to give me a ride to school in her car every day for a month, not to mention doing my choirs for a week. Plus, she picked up her friends on the way to school, and all of them were pretty hot, too. Especially to me, a lowly freshman.

Well, I cracked the soda open, and downed about half of it quickly before setting it on the countertop and sneaking down the hallway to her doorway. I was particularly curious what she was up to because normally on a Friday she is constantly bugging me for the TV because she has some crappy show that she always watches. One of those real life drama programs on MTV where they follow around a couple of chicks with a camera and you listen to them bitch about everything. I mean, how can you have a TV show that doesn’t have even one explosion in it Or at least a gun.

Well, I quietly turned the door knob on her door, a skill that I had mastered over the years of being a pain in the ass younger brother, and then gently pushed the door open just a crack. I made sure to move very slowly, that way she wouldn’t have her attention pulled away from whatever she was doing, and focused on the door.

I put my face close to the thin crack of light coming through the door, and got the shock of my life.

Susie was standing there in just her panties, playing with her tits. I almost fell forward against the door, giving myself away. Somehow I managed to not make a sound and stay still enough that she didn’t notice me.

Her legs were shoulder width apart, and her hands were rubbing up and down her sides and over her breasts, occasionally she’d stop to tweak a nipple, or pose herself in front of her mirror, which was out of my line of sight. Just then she looked at the mirror, and said out loud, “Yeah, you are a sexy bitch, aren’t you You need a good hard fucking. This little snatch is just begging for a dick.” As she said that her left hand moved down her trim stomach, and under the waistband of her panties. She started to finger herself right there in front of me! I mean, I couldn’t actually see her fingers getting shoved in and out because her little panties covered her fingers, but they didn’t cover much, and I could see her hand working in and out under the fabric. She started to moan and her knees bent slightly as her hand began to move faster and faster.

I quietly backed up and softly padded my way to my room. I needed my camera. If just threatening her with telling Mom and Dad about Bobby was good enough for a ride to school for a month, a picture of her masturbating would get me off the bus for the rest of my high school career.

I dug through all the crap in my room until I finally pulled out my digital camera. I smiled at it as I turned it on, just thinking about the look Susie would have on her face when I told her I needed a ride to school for the rest of the year or pics of her fingering herself were going to wind up on her facebook page.

I carefully snuck down the hall and back up to her doorway. I did my best to position the lens of the camera up against the slit of the door, and did my best to center her in the screen, then prayed the “click” and “beep” of the camera were quiet enough that she wouldn’t notice. I was in luck, she was so -into herself- that she never even noticed her conniving little brother on the other side of the door snapping pictures. I managed to get five more pictures before she climaxed! I couldn’t believe her cries and moans as she came all over her hand not five feet from me.

I figured it would be best not to get caught until after I downloaded the pictures off the camera and had a back up file out on my private drive on the internet, so I retreated and snuck back down to my room as I heard her catching her breath. I hooked up the camera, and downloaded all six pictures to the desktop computer in my room, and brought them up on my monitor for viewing as I backed them up in various places. I sorted through the pictures. They weren’t very good, as they were shot through a doorway crack with a cheaper digital camera. In fact, three of the shots didn’t turn out at all. Dammit.

Two of the remaining pictures were golden, though. They were a zoom in of my sister’s hands jammed down her panties, her pinky finger sticking out of her left leg hole, and her thighs shiny and wet with her own juices. The last remaining one I had zoomed back to try and get a full picture of her. It went from about her knees to her chin, but showed her room, her standing there almost completely naked, and her fingers buried knuckle deep inside herself.

I suppose I should describe her. She stands about five foot three inches tall (I’m already taller then her) unless she’s wearing heels, then she gets about four inches added back on, and almost always wears them so that she can still be taller then me. She has straight blonde hair that comes about midway down her back. She has blue eyes, a thin nose, and full lips that are a darker pink then the rest of the flawless skin on her face. She wears a “C” cup bra (I know because I occasionally dig around in her underwear drawer for her diary and I checked her cup size one day while I was in there) and has a very thin waist. She doesn’t have much of a shape to her butt, but her legs are pretty toned. Probably from all the cheerleading she does. My friends all say she is a complete hottie, but I mean, she’s my sister. How the hell am I suppose to know if she’s hot or not Every time I think about her naked, the first thing that pops into my mind is the one time I walked into the bathroom on her. She slammed the door shut hard enough that I broke three of my fingers.

Anyway, as I was saving the three good photos, I noticed the bottom of her chin in the third picture looked like it had facial hair on it. I thought it was odd, but passed it off to the fact that my camera was shooting through a crack in a doorway. The rest of it was spot on, my sister, her panties, her fingernail polish, the background of her room. There was no way she would be able to argue it wasn’t her.

I smiled triumphantly and decided I had earned myself another hour or so of X-box before I would print out the photos and blackmail her. I stopped briefly in the kitchen to grab my can of soda, and headed back into the living room to pick my game up where I had left off.

A few minutes later my mother started calling out for both me and Susie. I got up and headed into the kitchen to see her frantically packing some crap into a bag. I sat down on a stool in the kitchen and asked, “What’s up mom”

She called out for Susie again, and then complained about what was taking so long. I didn’t want to tell her that Susie was probably putting all her clothes back on, but that didn’t stop me from getting a smug smile on my face. Suddenly Susie skipped into the room. She was wearing a short pleated skirt and a tight cotton tee shirt. From the amount of nipple poking through the thin fabric I could tell that she had decided not to put on a bra.

“Your Aunt Tina is sick. Really sick. I’m going to go over there and stay with her for the night, maybe all weekend. Your father is still out of town on business and won’t be back until Wednesday. I need you two to take care of yourselves for the weekend, ok” She said as jammed some more crap in her overnight bag.

“Sure Mom,” Susie said in an innocent voice, “But my friends were coming over for a slumber party tonight, remember I’ve been planning it all week! I don’t have to cancel do I”

“No, that’s fine honey, but remember, no boys. Bradley is going to be keeping an eye on you. He has my cell number, and if he sees anything you are grounded from your car for a week.” She said as she pointed at Susie.

I got a big shit eating grin on my face until Mom pointed at me and said, “Bradley, Your sister is in charge. If I hear that you weren’t listening from her, I’m going to ground you from your X-box.”

Dammit.

“Here is some money. You guys can order some pizzas tonight or something.” My mother said, and then handed a small wad of cash to Susie.

“Mom! She’s only going to order what her and her friends want! I need my own money!” I squealed.

She just shook her head, and said, “You two are just going to have to get along. I have to go, Bye, be good.”

With that she spun around and headed out into the garage. I looked at Susie, and she looked at me as we heard the garage door opener go, and the van back out of the garage.

“How’s it going, slut I can’t believe I have to listen to you all weekend.” I told her as I looked down at her nipples which were still pointing out through her shirt.

Instead of getting pissed about me calling her slut, she simply walked over, grabbed the cordless phone and headed into the living room. I was pissed. That was going to lead into me having pictures of her, and getting exactly what I wanted all weekend long.

I got up off my stool and walked into the living room after her. She was in there sitting on the couch with her legs up, and her skirt bunched around her waist, showing off her panties which still had a large juicy spot in them from her cumming in them a few minutes ago. I was about to say something when I heard her start talking to the person on the other end of the line.

“Hey Alex, its Stanley! Yeah man, been a while. Say, what are you up to tonight I’m inside the hottest piece of ass that I’ve seen in months, and she is throwing a slumber party for all of her cheerleader friends. I was thinking it’d be cute way to spend the weekend, but now I find out the cunt’s parents are going to be out of town all weekend, and I think to myself, here’s a golden opportunity for some hopper fun.” Susie said into the phone hen paused.

“Great. The girls get here about eight, so that gives you an hour. I got three chicks coming over, so we should find two more.” She said then paused for a second before saying, “Yeah, I haven’t seen Barry in months, give him a call.” She paused again, then said, “Naw, I don’t think Burt will come. He’s been hanging out with that new hopper he found a few months back. He never comes out and plays with us anymore.” She once again paused and then said, “Eh, Clyde always gets too hung up looking at everyone’s feet. How about Eric He’s fun to hang out with once you get him a bit tipsy! Well, whatever. I found the bodies, you bring the hoppers, k I’m going give sweet little Susie’s friends a call and make sure they’re here on time, call me when you’re on your way and I’ll give you the address, see you in a bit.” And with that she thumbed the end call button on the cordless phone and dialed another number.

After a brief pause she practically shouted out, “Tiff! It’s Suz! I’m like so excited for tonight! I know, can you believe it I know can you believe it OH! GUESS WHAT! You will never guess. Na-ah. Na-ah. Nope. Ok ok! My mom headed out! We have the whole house to ourselves tonight! Well, yeah, and my stinky little brother, but he won’t bother us. Ok, well make sure you grab Heather and Nina early so you guys are on time, I’m ordering pizza! Yeah, I’ll make sure I get one with no black olives. K, Bye!” She said into the phone in her normally nauseating chipper voice.

She once again stabbed the end call button and turned and looked to the doorway to see me standing there. Her eyes narrowed as she looked at me and she said, “How long have you been standing there, you little shit head.”

“What the fuck is going on Susie Who the hell is Alex” I said in a confused voice.

“Oh my dear little brother, I’m going to lay out two paths that you can follow here. One path is where you can shut the hell up, stay in your bedroom, and not get turned into paste, and the other is where you talk to someone about what you heard, and I make your life into a living hell. Which is it going to be” She asked me.

Normally I laugh at my sister’s threats. She’s not really the brightest bulb in the barrel, if you know what I mean, but this time it was different. This time she spoke with a malice I had not heard before. She sounded cold and calculating. I audibly gulped and pointed up to my room, and said, “I’ll be in my room studying for the rest of the night if you need anything, ok Suz”

She smiled at me sweetly as I bolted down the hallway. I slammed the door to my room and flopped onto my bed. I had no clue what had gotten into Susie, but for some odd reason, I knew if I fucked with her tonight it would end with my ass in a sling. I grabbed my baseball and started tossing it up and catching it as I thought through what was going on with her.

Drugs. It had to be drugs. Maybe Alex was her dealer, and he made her refer to herself as Stanley that way if the cops had the phone lines tapped they wouldn’t know anyone’s real names. I mean, I suppose drugs could explain the wild mood swings! That had to be it. I looked over at my digital camera. If she was inviting a drug dealer over to the house to meet up with her friends there is no way my parents would believe me without evidence. And as much as I wanted to stick it to my sister, I didn’t want to get shot by some crazy druggie, either! I figured I’d have to play it pretty sneaky if I wanted to pull this off.

The doorbell suddenly rang, and I realized I had been messing around for almost forty five minutes. I carefully cracked my door open and peeked out into the hallway. The coast was clear, and I opened the door and snuck along the wall so that I could get a better vantage point of what was going on in the living room. I crouched down in the hallway behind some dumb little table that my Mom placed there for decoration, but it also served to hide me from anyone looking at me from the living room. What I saw I couldn’t believe.

My sister was inviting two complete strangers into the house. She knew she wasn’t supposed to have boyfriends over, and definitely not strange older men! One guy was a large black man with some tattoos, and the other was a skinny younger white guy.

“Hey guys, c’mon in. Girls will be here in a bit. Where’s the third” she asked.

“Eric’s on his way. He had some crap that he had to do or something.” The white guy said as he stared down at my sister’s tits before commenting, “Holy shit Stanley, look at you. Got yourself a little hottie there, didn’t you”

My sister did a quick spin around, showing off her body to the strange men before the black buy reached out and grabbed her ass! I thought for sure she smack him, as my sister never lets anyone do that to her, but she just stood there and giggled as he said, “Now das a nice backside. Ma bitch better have that sweet of a can, or I’m outta dis piece.”

“Oh, they’re all grade A meat, trust me boys. But, hey, as long as you’re here a little early, would you guys mind tossing some dick up my pussy I’m so fucking horny, and we’ve got some time to kill.” My sister said as she reached under her short skirt and pulled the waistband of her panties below her thighs and let them tumble down her legs to the floor.

These guys must have my sister hooked, and the only way she gets more drugs is by putting out, I thought. I quietly snuck back to my room so that I could grab my camera. I returned down the hallway crouched again in my little hiding spot. As I peered over the table I saw my sister leaning back on the couch, her legs spread in the air, and the black guy on his knees, his pants pulled down in the front, and he was screwing her. She was panting and playing with her own breasts as the man that was fucking her was grabbing onto her legs and roughly pulling her back to him. I started to take pictures, but stayed ready to dart back to my room if the strange group heard me. Fortunately between her moans and his heavy breathing, the sounds of the camera were covered. I got off about another six pictures before the guy blew his load in her. She smiled appreciatively at him, and then winked at the younger white guy and gently patted her shiny inner thighs.

As the black buy got up and started to work with his fly, the next guy walked over to her and dropped down to his knees. I knew Susie had gone all the way with the quarterback, but I had no idea she was this slutty! The next guy started teasing his dick up and down along the length of Susie’s pussy lips, and she starts wiggling her hips back against him, smiling and begging him to jam his dick in her. I was starting to think this was more then drugs!

Well it didn’t take to much longer and the next guy was pounding away at Susie, and they were really getting into it. She was once again grabbing at her breasts, and making comments like, “A dick feels so great in this little pussy!” and “I just can’t wait to feel another load shot inside this bitch.” It was so odd I almost forgot to snap some more pictures, but I managed to get a few. Soon enough they were writhing around as the white guy blew his load inside Susie, and she grasped at her own breasts as her eyes rolled back in orgasmic pleasure.

Suddenly the doorbell rang and Susie started to push at the white guy while saying, “Shit they’re here. Get off of me, I’ll get the door. Where’s Eric I’ll get one to help me out with something while you two pick your girls, ok Make it quick, and we’ll have to pretend until Eric gets here.”

The two men nodded to Susie, and I thought for a minute they were going to head my way and use the hallway as their hiding spot. I ducked down, but luckily they chose the kitchen instead. I popped my head back up just in time to see Susie answering the door. She was back to her normally sweet self, as she greeted her friends in that high pitched squeal that girls sometimes do when they are excited.

She let her friends into the living room and then asked Nina to help her grab some stuff out her car for the party. Nina readily agreed and the two of them headed back out the door. Heather tried to go along and help, but Susie pretty much demanded that they stay inside. Heather and Tiffany gave each other a look, but did as they were told. As soon as the girls saw the door close, they turned to each other and made comments about how bossy Susie was getting now that she was the head cheerleader.

Suddenly the two men came around the corner from the kitchen and ran to the girls. Neither one had time to even scream as the two mean got to them and wrapped their hands around the girls’ faces. Heather struggled like it was life or death, but Tiffany seemed to just go limp as she fainted into the stranger’s arms. I didn’t know what to do. I didn’t want these girls to get hurt or raped, but at the same time both men were bigger then me, and I didn’t think I would be able to stop them anyway. I decided now might be a good time to call the cops.

I was about to get up and turn around when suddenly the struggling in front of me became something I’d see on a sci-fi channel, and not in real life. The two men began to melt into the girls. They turned into some sort of goo and began to flow right in through the girl’s skin, ears, and nose. Tiffany fell to the floor like a lead weight without someone to hold her up, but Heather was still struggling. She opened her mouth to scream again, but this time the man that had turned into the fluid just flowed in through her now open lips. Soon she was wobbling on her feet as the last of her attacker disappeared inside her.

Heather slowly stopped teetering on her feet and opened her eyes and blinked them a few times. She suddenly got a smile on her face as she looked down at her own body and said, “Hell fucking yeah! This little bitch is gonna be fun,” and then started to grasp at her own breasts.

The little light suddenly went on in my head as I realized why my sister was acting weird today. It only took the actual event happening in front of my eyes before I figured it out. Well, to be honest, if I had figured it out before I wouldn’t have believed it until I saw it with my own eyes.

Tiffany started to move, and let out a small moan. Heather reached down to help her up off the floor, and as the young girl got to her feet she started to smile at Heather and say, “Dese bitches is tight!” and she too began appraising her own body. She started with her breasts, which seemed to be the norm for these people, but quickly moved her way down to her tight jeans. She unbuttoned and unzipped the fly, and pulled her small panties out as she peered down at her own crotch before calling out to Heather, “Check dis shit out! Bitch shaves up her snatch just like a pro!”

Well, just as both Heather and Tiffany were both peering down the front of Tiffany’s panties, Susie walked back in with Nina. Nina looked at them and said, “What the hell are you two doing”

Tiffany let her panties snap back, and quickly started working on getting her fly closed back up as Heather just shrugged and said, “Uh - Bar - er - Tiffany wanted to show me where she is going to get a piercing. I was just telling her that she should totally do it.”

Nina looked at them both oddly until she spotted the panties lying in the middle of the floor, and said, “Whose are those”

“Oh shit. I like totally forgot to pick those up as I was doing laundry.” Susie said as she darted over and grabbed the tiny pair of underwear off the floor.

I quickly hid the camera in the a small plant that my Mom had on the table and started to stretch as I walked around the corner, trying to act like I was just walking out of my room and down the hallway for the first time tonight. I suddenly felt a need to get the hell out of the house, and thought maybe I could get out the garage door by sneaking out the kitchen.

“Oh, hey girls. Don’t mind me; I’m just grabbing a soda before I head back to my room.” I lied, but tried to make it sound convincing.

None of them really bothered to pay any attention to me, and Susie used the interruption as a chance to change the subject. They all started to talk at once about boys, clothes, and gossip.

I walked into the kitchen and pretended to dig through the refrigerator while trying to eves drop on there conversation. It was the typically boring shit that my sister usually talked about. It was like suddenly everything was back to normal. I didn’t know what to make of it.

Nina walked around the corner suddenly and said, “Hey sport, got any more soda in there I’m parched.”

“Nina!” I hissed and motioned her over to the refrigerator, before whispering, “My sister’s been taken over by some guy! And so have Tiffany and Heather! We have to get out of here before it’s too late!”

“What are you talking about Brad Are you high” She responded to me in her normal voice.

“SSSSHHH!” I hissed at her, “They’ll hear you! They have some guy lined up to take over your body! He’ll be here any minute! We need to bail out the back and run! I’ve got pictures that prove all this stuff on my camera, but I hid it. We’ll come back later!” I whispered.

Nina stood there for a minute looking at me like I fell on my head, and fell on it hard.

“You’ve seen how weird they’re acting! They were both staring down Tiffany’s pants!” I said as I was getting desperate.

“You little perv! You were spying on them!” She said in an accusatory tone.

“No! Shit!” I said as suddenly my sister came walking around the corner.

“No shit what” She asked as she looked at me and Nina.

“Your brother was spying on Heather and Tiffany.” Nina said plainly.

“Oh really Well, we’ll deal with him in a minute. Right now, I have a friend that just showed up that I want to introduce you too.” Susie said with a smile.

“Nina! Remember what I said!” I hissed at her.

She walked around the corner, while my sister stood there staring at me. I could hear Nina from around the corner, though. “Hey, who are you What the! Get off me you creep! Hey, what the hell is going on! Stop!” and then I just heard silence.

I was breathing heavy for the next thirty seconds until Nina walked back around the corner with Tiffany and Heather. They all stopped right behind my sister, and looked at me like I was a piece of meat.

Nina tilted her head to the side, and got a thoughtful look on her face for a few moments, then suddenly said, “He has pictures of you guys in the girls. He has the camera hidden.”

I gulped, and reached into the refrigerator and pulled out two sodas as I gave the girls my best used car salesman smile and said, “Anyone want a soda”

“I say we kill da punk. He knows too much.” Tiffany said with an uncharacteristic slang in her voice.

“We’re not killing anyone. Besides, he’s got the only dick in the house, and we’re not going to waste that,” Nina said with a smile.

“What do you suggest we do then, Eric” My sister asked… Eric, I guess.

Nina said back to her, “We offer him a chance to live out every freshman guys’ fantasy. Screw the entire varsity cheerleading squad in exchange for the photos, and his promise to keep his mouth shut.”

I still wasn’t certain if I was safe, but I decided if they were going to kill me anyway, I’d at least like to know what the hell was going on, so I once again spoke up and said, “Um, ladies, I don’t know what’s going on here, but I’d really like to understand. Is there any chance we could pause this whole deal for a moment and maybe give me a Cliff’s notes on what the hell is going on”

“Well, what do you think” Nina asked the other girls.

Heather cupped her breasts before saying, “I am really horny, and it would be convenient to have dick right in the house.”

Tiffany made a gun with her fingers, held it sideways towards me, and then said, “I still say we tie up loose ends.”

Susie looked the other girls and said, “We could just hop him, get the pictures, and then do whatever the hell we want with him. I say we give him a night to remember, though. It’ll be more fun all around.”

Well, the next thing I know all the girls walk over to me, grab some of my dad’s beer off the bottom shelf in the fridge, and motion me back into the living room. Over the next half an hour they tell me about body hoppers. Apparently there are a certain number of men living among us that can become a clear slime like what I saw and take over other people’s bodies. They had chosen my sister and her friends because a room full of naked, nubile young women ready to have multiple orgasms seemed like a great time to them, and I decided I couldn’t really argue.

Before long they were all stripping down right in front of me. They started to party, and drank most of the beer in the fridge as they cranked up the radio and started to dance and grind on each other. When the pizza guy showed up, the hopper in my sister answered the door naked except for her push up bra. I thought the delivery guy’s eyes were going to bulge out of his head. If it wasn’t for the fact that he was about fifty and a hundred pounds over weight, I’m pretty sure they would have invited him right in and started screwing him.

Well, we all ate some pizza, and drank some more. Susie, and whoever was inside her body disappeared into the kitchen and came back with booze and shot glasses. After a few shots they started getting naked, fingering each other and eating each other out right in front of me. From all the naked and sizzling hot tail going at it, I pretty much had a permanent woody.

Well, the next thing I knew Nina grabbed me and ripped my pants off. Next came my boxers, and I was left in just my ratty old tee shirt. She started rubbing my dick in her tits while she giggled and winked at me, and I let out a loud moan that made the rest of them start laughing at. I guess my voice squeaked a little!

Well, Nina pushed me back onto the couch and climbed right on me. She gently used her manicured little hands to guide my stiffy to her soft pussy lips and started bouncing up and down on my dick like it wasn’t her first time. Her pussy was so tight I only lasted a minute or so. I was kind of embarrassed, especially after she started laughing and telling the other girls I had blown my load in her already.

She climbed off me, and headed over to the pile of women on the floor in front of me, and started going at it with them again. Well, as a young man with four hot cheerleaders in front of him on the floor while naked and going at each other, it didn’t take long for me to get my woody back.

This time Tiffany got up and came over, and said in her sweet voice but with a heavy accent, “Now dat ya blew one off, ya gonna last more den a few seconds”

“Only one way to find out, bitch.” I replied. The bitch part might have been going a bit far, but it sort of slipped as I sat there thinking I was the king of the world with four naked girls in front of me, all wanting my dick.

Well, she dropped down onto my lap, and my pole easily slid inside her wet little cunt as well. Tiffany giggled as she asked if that was as big as it got. I was about to say something when she started to bounce herself up and down, slamming hard into me, and making a slapping sound against my thighs with her ass. Well, with that sort of a pace it didn’t take long and I blew off in her. I knew she wasn’t impressed as I came in record time.

She stood up with a disgusted look on her face and said, “We gots ta find us a real man dat can at least get a bitch off once! Shit, da pizza dude prolly woulda had more nutsack den dis kid.”

I was pretty pissed at that, and so I looked at her and said, “If you weren’t such a loose slut that doesn’t know how to work a dick, you’d have gotten yours just fine.”

Well, Susie stood up and grabbed Tiffany before she could swing a small balled up fist at me.

“Let me handle this, I’ll be the judge,” Susie said into Tiffany’s ear as the two girls eyed me up.

“C’mon, let’s see your skills, stud,” My sister said to me as she walked over, and sat down on my lap.

“Gross. I can’t screw my sister. You guys are fucked in the head.” I told her.

“I was afraid you’d say that.” Susie said to me, and then rapped her arms around my neck and leaned forward to kiss me full on the mouth.

I tried to push her off, but she had amazing strength, and suddenly it was like something was flowing out of her mouth and into mine. I again tried to pull away, but the longer the kiss went, the less it felt like I could move.

I felt this weird tingling in my legs and arms. It felt like someone was pouring water down my throat, and filling me up on the inside. I tried to shake my head, but suddenly my neck stopped working too. Then there was nothing but darkness.

I woke up to light streaming in my windows. I was in my bedroom. I was naked, sticky, and sore everywhere. My dick felt like it had been rubbed with sand paper while it was on fire. I rubbed my eyes and sat up while groaning. I looked around at my room. There was women’s clothing everywhere.

I brought a hand to my forehead as I tried to make sense of what happened.

It was then I noticed my computer screen was lit up with something on it. I went over to it and sat down. There were a few files open on it. The first one was a simple text document. It read

Brad,

Hope you’re not too sore when you wake up. Actually, we know you’ll be sore, and we hope you’ll be sore for a few days. We decided we didn’t want to put up with anymore of your shit, but Eric was right, you had the only dick available, so we couldn’t just get rid of you.

We took turns hopping you, and fucking each other in the girls’ bodies all weekend. It actually worked out pretty well, because when we were inside your body, you didn’t blow your load in just a few seconds. You should probably work on your stamina if you ever plan on having a girlfriend.

After a while, we got bored and found your camera. We then got rid of all the pictures. We also got rid of all the pictures you stored on the drive you think no one knows about. We can read your thoughts when we are in you, so you can’t hide anything from us.

Well, after that, we figured we would get you back for all the blackmailing you had done to your sister. We dressed you up in some of your sister’s clothes and took some pictures. They are saved on your computer. Don’t worry, we also e-mailed them to ourselves as well so you can’t get rid of the evidence. OH! We also took some pictures of you fucking your sister. Even though we edited out the faces, you can still tell whose bodies are doing what.

We have all those photos ready to be e-mailed to all of your friends and family if you tell anyone about us. So don’t piss us off.

P.S. ñ We’re watching you.

I stared at the screen, and then closed the text document. Behind it was a picture of me wearing a tiny pink thong and a bright yellow bra, and rubbing my nipples. My face had been edited out, just like they said. I closed that and behind it was a picture of my sister bent over the edge of her bed, and me fucking her from behind. When I closed that one, there was another picture of me lying back on my bed while my sister’s body sat on my dick. There was even another picture with a close up of my dick sticking into her pussy.

I gagged a little bit.

Suddenly I heard my mother’s voice call out, “Bradley, Susie, can you come down here for a moment.”

‘Oh shit oh shit oh shit,’ was the first thing that went through my mind. I quickly grabbed some shorts, slid them on, and picked up a dirty tee shirt from the floor and pulled it over my head as I left my room towards the sound of my mother’s voice. I didn’t know what to do with all the girl’s clothes, but I’d have to figure it out later.

I headed down the hallway and found my Mom was standing in the kitchen. I figured for sure we’d be busted for the beer and the mess of a party, or worried that those bastards had already sent out the pictures to my family.

“How was your weekend, sweetie Everything go ok” My mother asked in a soft voice.

“Uh - Yeah - Uh, I played X-Box. Susie’s friends were kinda loud, but that’s girls, right” I managed a weak smile as I tired to see if she was testing me, and about to call me out. I hopped up onto a stool that was sitting by the counter she was leaning on.

Suddenly Susie walked into the kitchen. She was wearing sweatpants and a baggy tee shirt, while being wrapped in a blanket and her hair was a mess. She had bags under her eyes, and she looked as bad as I felt.

“Mmmhmmm” she mumbled.

“Oh, sweetie, what’s wrong” Mom asked her.

“Sick. Musta caught something this weekend. Can’t remember.” She said, then she turned right back around and headed for her bedroom.

“I guess it’s just us, huh Bradley” My mom asked as she looked at me.

“Yup, just us.” I replied.

“Good, then now’s a good time to show you this.” She dug through her purse and pulled out a thin piece of paper that looked like a photo.

My heart started to pound. I knew I was busted. I could feel the blood draining from my face. I wondered what my punishment would be.

I looked over at the photo and my breath caught in my throat. It was a picture of me and Mom. She had her dress pulled up around her waist and I was shoving all of my cock right up in her snatch as she spread her legs with her ass resting up on the kitchen counter. I noticed in this picture I had the face of the black guy that had melted into Tiffany, while mom had some guy’s face that I had never seen before.

I looked up at her as she smiled at me and said, “We’re watching you, you little shit head. We can make your life a living hell, just remember that. We’ll send out this photo as well, just with the faces removed if you tell anyone. Understand”

I just nodded silently.

Mom then walked around the counter and stood next to me with her legs shoulder width apart, and rubbed a hand down her crotch, then lifted her breasts as she smiled at me and said, “Your mother has quite the prime little pussy, and according to her memories, your father is well hung and doesn’t have your stamina problems. I may stay here for a while. Hope you don’t mind.”

I slid down off my stool and started walking slowly to my room as I heard her start to laugh evilly behind me.

The Rental - Hey, I Was Watching That!

It was a late Saturday afternoon in early winter. The snow was falling pretty steadily outside, and I was glad to be holed up in my comfortable little house. With the weather outside, and being as cold as it was, it pretty much meant that I was stuck indoors.

I had been flipping through the channels since mid morning, watching whatever caught my fancy, and was pretty glued to a show when Nikki walked out of the bedroom. Well, I guess it was Nikki that walked out of the bedroom, but it was also someone else… You see she had been body hopped earlier this morning by a guy around my age. He had come over wearing nothing but sweat pants, boots, and a parka, so I assumed he must have recently left his last mount. He said his name was Jackson.

Well, I invited him in, and he immediately stripped off his coat and headed for Nikki, who was in the bathroom. I knew the drill, so I just waited outside the door, and I figured if she did get away from him I could grab her as she ran out the door.

Most of the body hoppers that stopped by were pretty seasoned at mounting girls, but every now and then she would get the jump on one of them and bolt fast enough to get out of the room they where they would try and mount her. Then I would grab her, and hold her for a few seconds while they caught up. She would usually head to me for protection, and never understood why I would then call out where she was to the body hopper in our house. She always screamed, and begged me to let her go for the last few seconds as they were flowing into her. She always gave me the same fearful look, but I suppose every time she got mounted was like her first time, because she never remembered getting mounted at all.

Well, this time she put up a bit of a struggle, but he won out over her quickly and as soon as he had mounted her gave me a wink, and then said he wanted to jump in the shower. I shrugged and headed back to kitchen and finished my breakfast. The new Nikki joined me a few minutes later, still dripping and completely naked and plopped down on a kitchen chair to eat some breakfast as well.

After we finished she walked back into our bedroom, and started digging through all of her clothes. She told me she wanted to try on some outfits, and I stuck around for a while watching her undress and redress, but eventually I got board. I asked if she wanted to fuck for a bit, but she was too absorbed in looking at herself in the mirror in various clothes and poses, so I headed out to watch some TV.

Well, like I said earlier, I was pretty much a couch potato until Nikki walked out of the bedroom. The hopper inside her had picked out one hell of an outfit from the piles and piles of clothing he had tried on. She was wearing one of my long sleeve T-shirts that had red skulls going down the sleeves and it stopped just above her hips. She was wearing a matching set of black boy short panties with the word “Danger” written across her ass and a tiny little skull and cross bones on the front. The hopper had even managed to find some black socks with some red trim so that those matched too.

She strutted out into the middle of the room, and stood in front of the TV, kicking one leg out to the side, and thrusting her chest out to really show off her impressive curves. I looked her up and down, and then went back to the TV show, as I moved my head to the left.

“So, whadda say? Wanna fuck?” She asked, slightly annoyed that I was still watching my show.

“Uh, yeah, right after this show is done. It’s only got fifteen minutes left.” I replied to her as I moved more to the left.

“What? After the show? I wanna fuck now!” She replied as she stamped her foot, making her titties jiggle just a little.

“I wanted to fuck hours ago when you were trying shit on, but I didn’t throw a fit about it.” I replied calmly.

“Fine. You mind if I watch too?” She asked as she put one finger to her lip, and gave me a perfect pout.

“Be my guest,” I said as I patted the open spot on the couch next to me.

“That’s ok, I’ll watch from here.” She said as she spun around, flipping her hair up.

She then dropped to her knees, and put her hands up onto the small table the TV was sitting on. She pushed her knees apart until her legs were out at a ninety degree angle, and then bent over so her ass was pushed back, accentuating the word “Danger” written across her well formed butt cheeks. I could see were her little love mound was straining against the fabric. It only took a few moments before she was slowly moving her hips up and down and moaning in a seductive voice.

As hard as I was trying to watch the show, my eyes kept wandering back to Nikki’s perfect little ass, presented for me in such a whorish manner. She knew it too, as she would occasionally look back at me and smile, then turn back to the TV and giggle. I was about to give in when she stood up, and asked me to really turn up the volume.

“Ah, yeah, sure.” I replied, and pressed the volume up button on my remote control.

“Keep going.” She said, as she walked over to one of our pedestal speakers that sat on the left side of the TV.

I kept raising the volume, and she climbed right onto the speaker with the grace of a cat, and straddled it with both legs, setting her cloth covered pussy right on the heavily vibrating wood. She started to wiggle her hips again, but this time was humping the top of our speaker instead of the open air. Soon her hands were on the wall, and I could hear her panting and groaning as loud as the sounds coming out of the speaker. Every time there was a loud noise, gun blast, or explosion, Nikki felt it right through her most sensitive of places.

Finally one particularly long explosion scene happened, and the next thing I knew she was calling out, “OH SHIT! OH SHIT YES! YES! AH SHIT!” and then she slumped against the wall, and started catching her breath.

She turned around on the speaker, and slowly lifter her shirt, exposing the bottoms of her jugs, and smiled at me. She spread her legs, and I could almost make out the wet spot in her black panties. The credits started to roll by on the screen and she asked me, “So, how was the show? Are you ready yet?”

I swallowed hard before saying, “I, uh… I didn’t see much.”

“Oh, that’s a shame. I know you wanted to finish seeing that show.” She said as she slid off the speaker and let her shirt fall back down, covering her breasts.

“Hey, I was watching that!” I replied as pointed to her tits, and jumped up off the couch and started moving towards her.

She let out a squeal, and ran for the bedroom as I quickly followed after her. I was rested up enough from all day on the couch. I needed some Nikki time, now.

The Rental

Author - Tobyredone

I walked into my house after a long week. I set my briefcase down on the floor and closed the door behind me. I was glad that I could relax for a few days, and catch my breath. Work was starting to overwhelm me lately, and it was all I could do just to try and keep up.

“Nikki, are you home?” I called out as I pulled my shoes off on the rug and stepped into the kitchen looking for my girlfriend.

“I’m in the bedroom Aaron!” I heard her yell back from down the hallway.

As I walked through the house towards her I began undoing my tie and the top few buttons to my dress shirt, just to make myself a little more comfortable. I stopped in my tracks as I walked through the door to our bedroom, and stared at her.

“Wow, is it a special occasion or something?” I asked her, not quite sure what to make of her sitting on the edge of the bed with her legs spread wearing nothing but a tiny pair of black panties and a red tank top with a lacey black shirt over the top of it, but both shirts were pulled up to show off the bottoms of her amazing breasts.

“Boy you best get your punk ass over here and shove dat cock in my cunt before I mess you up.” She replied with some accent.

“Barry, is that you? I haven’t seen you in almost three weeks. I was worried you found a better ride with a boyfriend that had a bigger dick.” I said as I started to yank off my pants.

Nikki leaned back and threw one hand in front of her panties before replying back, “Boy don’t be trippin’. I love running ‘round in this tight little bitch. I just found another ride and I was tak’n mah time wit her, and beside, I heard dat Clyde was taken good care ah you while I was out pimpin.”

“Yeah he stopped by. But you know he’s got that weird foot fetish thing, and I mean, not that I mind, but it’s just not my thing, you know?” I said to her as I pulled my shirt off.

“Whatever. Get over here and fuck me. I want you so deep in my cunt dat I can feel your dick in my nose.” She said as she spun around on the bed and leaned forward, pointing her tight little ass and pussy at me.

I walked up to her, yanked her panties to one side and started to gently work my penis inside her when she got impatient and slammed herself back against me, burying my rod into her balls deep. She began to moan as she started to gyrate her hips and pump back and forth on my cock.

“Fuck yeah bitch, slam dis pussy. Oh fuck!” She called out as she picked up the pace.

I reached down and grabbed her by her thin waist and really started to slam into her tight little pussy. She moaned like a cat in heat and I could see her clawing at the comforter on our bed, then start grabbing it by large handfuls as her head bounced to our rhythm. I saw her tits swinging underneath her as I jack hammered back and forth, and realized I was getting close to the end. I reached back and slapped her hard with one hand on her left ass cheek, and suddenly her feet curled up against me and I felt her pussy spasm around my dick as she clamped on as tight as she could. That stimulation sent me over the edge, and I yanked her small body back against me as I shot my load deep into her waiting snatch, still feeling it occasionally convulse.

With her final spasm, her head flopped forward onto the bed and we both caught our breath as I leaned against her to keep my balance.

“Oh sweet damn boy, you’re good at dat.” She said to me as she started to wiggle forward, and my rapidly deflating dick slid out of her slippery crack.

“Yeah, you’re not so bad with her body either.” I replied as I crawled onto the bed next to her.

She sat on the edge of the bed and looked back at me and winked before saying, “Well, I gots to get mah game on, be seeing ya Aaron.”

“What, you’re leaving already Barry? We have the whole weekend!” I said, the disappointment obvious in the tone of my voice.

“Nah, man, I gots a line on some rich bitch dat has floor seats for da game. It’s on. I just needed a quickie case her man can’t satisfy, ya know? ‘Sides, Gus is stop’n by, and he’s signed up for the weekend. Aight? Peace, yo!” She replied to me, and then leaned forward and opened her mouth as wide as she could.

Suddenly her eyes closed and she started to expel this clear liquid from her mouth. As it started to flow more and more it also started to come out of her nose, ears, and even skin. She began to shake as the clear fluid pooled up at the foot of the bed and began to take shape. Suddenly she started to fall limply, and I caught her and set her unconscious body back on the bed, and then turned to look at the naked black man at the foot of my bed. He was probably around six foot eight inches tall and must have weighed around two hundred and eighty pounds. There was no way that I would ever have thought he would fit inside my girlfriend’s five foot two inch tall, one hundred and fifteen pound frame if I hadn’t seen him just flow out of her.

This was only the second time I had seen Barry “outside” of my girlfriend and his size still amazed me. He had massive muscles and tattoos, a broad face with a well trimmed beard, and short dark hair. He turned and walked over to my closet, pulling open the door like he had lived there all his life. He pulled out a red pair of jogging pants and a black sweatshirt and quickly dressed. He turned towards me, waved his hand once, and left, I assumed on his way to whatever else he had planned for that evening.

I looked over at my girlfriend’s body, thought back to when this had all started.

I was in a bar on a Friday after work. I had just gotten a digital camera, and I wanted to see how it worked in crappy lighting conditions. Ok, that’s the story I told my girlfriend, but really I just wanted to get out of the house for a while, and that seemed like a decent excuse. So we both went out to the bar, and I was taking random pictures with my camera as the night went on until I saw some girl flashing people out on the dance floor of the bar. Well, naturally with a camera in my hands, I did what every red blooded male would do. I took a picture of her with her shirt around her neck.

Only this time, something was different. I looked at the camera, and her face was all wrong. It looked like some middle aged guy’s face on this hot chick’s body. I guess I was staring so long at the picture that my girlfriend got upset. She thought I was staring at the picture of the other girl’s breasts. I was actually more worried about my camera being broken because of the weird face.

Well, Nikki stormed off to the ladies room, leaving me alone with my camera and my beer. I was still staring in amazement at the screen when the girl that was flashing people hopped up onto the bar stool next to me.

“Hey there Bud, what’s going on?” She asked me as she leaned over to look at the camera screen also.

“Uh, nothing. I was just looking at the picture.” I replied stupidly.

“Oh, is it good?” She asked with a small smile.

“Well, yes and no I guess. I mean, you’re a very pretty girl, and the picture turned out well. Except it must have blurred your face, or something. I can erase it if you don’t want me keep the pictures of your boobs. It’s gotten me in trouble with my girlfriend already.” I said back to her as I looked down at my camera.

“You can keep the pictures. It’s cool. They’re not even my boobs, to be honest.” She said to me.

I looked at her with a very confused look, and then glanced down at her chest, then back up at her face before saying, “How can they not be your boobs? Did you get a boob job and you’re still paying them off?”

She laughed as she slapped at her knee, and then said to me, “No, these are Jill’s tits. My name is Gus. It’s nice to meet you.”

“Uh, hi Gus, I’m Aaron.” I said as I shook the strange woman’s extended hand, before adding, “Weird name for a girl, did your parents hate you?”

“Oh, I’m not a chick. Jill is. She’s my mount for the night.” She said.

I was even more confused then before. I think the woman in front of me realized that, and so she leaned in close and whispered, “Can you keep a secret?”

“Sure,” I whispered back. It was hard to hear over the music and other people talking all around us.

“The picture is showing my real face. I can possess people. Those of us that can do it call it body hopping. I’m inside Jill here right now.” She again whispered.

I didn’t think I heard her right over the background noise… I sat back and gave her another strange look. She grabbed the camera, and started going through the photos. She stopped at one of Nikki.

“This your girlfriend?” She asked, and I nodded. She then continued, “How about I prove my abilities to you? I’ll hop your girlfriend. With me in control of her body you won’t have to worry about a long argument tonight about staring at Jill’s tits, and we can head back to your place, and screw like rabbits. Deal?”

I didn’t know what to make of this whole situation, I shrugged my shoulders at her, and then said, “You know what, if you can do what you say you can, I’ll let you call the shots tonight.”

The girl, Gus, or Jill, I guess, hopped off the bar, and started towards the bathroom. She didn’t waste anytime, I thought to myself. I ordered another beer, and shook my head as I thought about how much of a basket case that girl was. Then I started to think about how I was going to calm Nikki down about starring at the picture. Maybe if I could just get her to look at the face, and see that it was so weird, then she would understand.

Well, before much longer Nikki came back from the restroom. As I watched her walk back to her seat, she had a much more exaggerated hip sway, and a sexy little smile on her face that almost said ‘I know something you don’t.’

She hopped up onto the barstool next to me, and grabbed my beer before taking a long drink. When she put the bottle down, she pressed her chest out at me, and said, “Well, Aaron, I have to say this, you have great taste. My new breasts are fantastic. Even better then Jill’s.”

I have to admit. I thought the crazy girl went into the restroom and had a talk with Nikki, and this was all some big joke on me. So I said to her, “What did that girl say to you in the restroom Nikki? ‘Cause she was a bit of an oddball.”

“I’m an oddball, am I?” Nikki said with that knowing smile on her face as she downed some more of my beer.

“What? No, not you, that other girl. She tried to tell me her name was Gus.” I said as I gave Nikki a strange look.

“Say lover, I know what will help clear a lot of this up. Why don’t you snap a picture of me. Do you want my tits out?” She asked as she leaned back and grabbed then bottom of her shirt.

I blinked in surprise at the way Nikki was acting, but did as she asked, and slowly raised my camera. As I centered her in the viewfinder, she yanked up her shirt, and bra, letting her impressive breasts out for the world to see. The bar around me erupted into cheers of horny men, and I snapped the picture. Once she saw me lowering the camera she brought her shirt down to cover her melons, and began working on getting her breasts situated in her bra correctly.

The picture loaded onto the screen for review, and as I looked at it my jaw fell open. It was a picture of Nikki alright. I could see her same outfit, her body, her hair, but instead of her normal pretty face, it was the same strange face that was on the other girl. I looked up at her. I looked down at my camera. I looked back at Nikki to see her laughing at me.

“Come on lover, let’s ditch this place. It looks like I’ve got some explaining to do anyways, and it will be easier with less noise.” She said as she hopped off the barstool, grabbed one of my hands, and began pulling me towards the door.

I went along with little resistance, as I was still trying to process what was going on. She still looked like my girlfriend. Nikki still sounded the same. But yet, the way she walked was not her. She was wiggling her ass more, and Nikki never dragged me around by the arm.

We got out of the bar, and headed for the small car that we had driven here. As we got there Nikki spun me around and wrapped her arms around my neck, pulling me down for a kiss. Even the kiss felt odd. It was more raw and animalistic then the kisses Nikki usually gave me.

She pushed me back, and spun around, bending across the car’s hood as she looked over her shoulder before asking, “So whadda think? Wanna stuff it in this tight little puss right here, right now?”

Despite the situation I was in, I was a young man, and my girlfriend was bent provocatively over the hood of my car. My dick was on autopilot, and pressing out against my jeans uncomfortably. I mouthed a few words that were unintelligible before Nikki spun around, and undid my fly, pulling my penis out through my boxers and the new hole that she had opened up in my jeans.

She then tossed herself back on the hood of the car, bending over the fender, and letting her short denim skirt ride up so far I could easily see her thong covered pussy. I pulled it aside, and brought my shaft up to her waiting pussy lips. I was not expecting her to be so wet and ready, but I easily slid my head inside her.

She moaned, and dropped her head to the hood of our car, and shuffled her feet out further to the sides, giving me more room to thrust myself inside her. I began to pump back and forth, and her breath started to come in ragged ins and outs. Before long I heard her call out, “Oooh!” and shake in front of me.

I wasn’t long behind her, and in a few more pushes I too let go. I grunted as I held tightly to her waist, blasting the inside of her little snatch with a full load of my cum. As my dick stopped throbbing insider her, and I slowly leaned back to extract my dick from her tight pussy she stood up and reached under her skirt replace her small panties.

“That was first class lover. Let’s head home, and I’ll tell you more about me.” She said as she walked around to the passenger side of the car, and waited for me to unlock the door.

On the way home I was told an amazing story about a group of people known as body hoppers. How they can possess people. They have access to all the memories of the person they possess, who they call “mounts.” Unless you are a hopper, you can’t tell when someone is mounted in another person, except through a mirror reflection or a photo, which reveals the hopper’s real face on the body of their mount. Gus had been hoping people for more then a decade. He told me he that all the hoppers he had ever met were men. He then told me that almost every hopper he met preferred to hop women. He said it was because body hoppers not only get there own sexual stimulation from being a male, but also get the voyeurism of being able to see any part of a female mount when ever they want, not to mention women’s orgasms are amazing, and most are capable of having multiple orgasms in a row. He also told me that Nikki wouldn’t remember a thing about the time she had a body hopper inside her.

When we got back to our small house, Gus immediately began to put Nikki’s body on display for me. He let me know that he was horny once again by putting on an amazing strip tease, which I couldn’t help but get aroused by. We had sex well into the morning, in all sorts of positions. I made breakfast the next morning, and Gus treated me to more body hopping tails. Oh, and we fucked some more.

In fact, we fucked like rabbits all weekend, just like he had promised at the bar. Finally, late Sunday afternoon rolled around, and Nikki suddenly grabbed some of my clothes and walked out into the living room. She sat on the couch and began to tremble and shake. A clear liquid flowed out of her face and skin, and formed into a naked man right in front of me. I recognized his face from the photos I had taken. As Gus dressed in the clothes he had taken, I sized him up. He was in his mid-fifties, and had a bit of a beer belly. His grey hair matched his bushy eyebrows.

He turned and looked at me once he was dressed and said, “Well bud, it’s been fun. I’ve got to head out, but I’d like to stop by and do this again, you really know how to make a girl cum. And Nikki’s body is a dream.”

“Well, ok. Whenever you want to stop by, I guess.” I replied to him with a shrug.

“You mean that? I run into a lot of people that don’t like hoppers in there girls.” He asked, his face showing a bit of surprise.

“Yeah I mean it. Anytime you want to stop by. That was the best sex I’ve had in my entire life. You hoppers know how to use a chick’s body.” I replied.

“Ok, cool. Hey, if you don’t mind, I can tell some of my friends.” Gus said to me.

“Uh, sure. If they want to stop by.” I said, not really realizing what this would mean at the time.

And with that Gus waved at me and was out the door.

With that simple conversation I was thrust into a world that would change my relationship with Nikki forever. You see, word got out quickly that Nikki had a killer body, and apparently was quite the ride. Within two months she had a body hopper in her more often then she was herself. I was up to my eyeballs in sex, and loving every minute of it. I did my best to keep up, but sometimes I just couldn’t so before long her sex toy stock pile got huge, and her wardrobe changed to reflect the tastes of the body hoppers that mounted her. When she was in control of herself, she began to worry about the memory lapses and the new clothes that she bought without remembering. She began to see a shrink, but before long the body hoppers were in her, even when she went to the shrink, so it didn’t really help her, and she stopped going and just accepted the memory losses.

For a while it was difficult knowing what I was coming home to, and every now and then I even came home to some other guy screwing Nikki, but I guess I was willing to put up with it all for the great sex and lustful girlfriend time that came with hoppers being in her. I mentioned that I was running low on money from all the spending the guys inside her were doing to Gus while he was being my girlfriend for the weekend. The very next day I had a huge sum of money transferred into one of my accounts. I don’t know how they got my information, but I also don’t remember about four hours on that Sunday, so I have a pretty decent guess.

They also set up a website for Nikki, and complete with a schedule of who was going to hop her and when. They gave me the password for the site, and it really made things a lot smoother, as I started to get to know them, and knew who I would be coming home too. They even occasionally showed up already mounted in a hot chick, or two hoppers would show up, and I would get a three way with Nikki and another girl. There were still surprises now and then, but on the whole we had a pretty good system worked out. They even began using her body to initiate new hoppers, or let them have and easy first mount. I enjoyed helping the new hoppers find there way around a pussy, it was fun, and I know they enjoyed it too.

So, that’s my life now. They call Nikki “The Rental” because they all take turns in her body. I chuckled the first time Gus told me that, but I went with it, I mean why not? The sex is great!

The Hopper Remover

Author - Tobyredone

Betty was worried about her daughter, Paige. Paige was all Betty had after Frank, Paige’s father, had left her shortly after Paige was born. For many years Paige was the perfect daughter. She was always obedient, polite, reserved, and cheerful. All through high school Betty had never received a single phone call about her daughter’s behavior, even when Betty had gone through a messy divorce with her second husband Paige was supportive, caring, and stood by her mother.

But four days ago something had changed. Paige, who never smoked had returned back from a late night out with friends, and was smoking up a storm. She was also drunk to the point that she could barely stand, and Paige never drank. Betty tried to talk to her daughter, only to be rebuffed, and told to “mind her own damn business” before getting Paige’s bedroom door slammed shut in her face.

The next day Paige didn’t wake up until well into the afternoon, and when Betty finally went into Paige’s bedroom to check on her, she found her daughter naked, lying on the bed and watching porn while jamming a large marker into her vagina. Betty was horrified! She immediately began screaming at Paige, and Paige in return began telling Betty to “fuck off,” and “lick her god damn ball sack,” which were words that Paige would never say, let alone in a tone that she would never use towards her mother. Paige then pulled on a few pieces of clothing that Betty had never seen before, and were far from acceptable to be seen in, and left the house.

Paige returned that night, drunk again and smelling of cigarettes and sex. She immediately passed out on the couch in the living room, and despite Betty’s best efforts to wake her, she remained comatose. The next morning Betty told Paige that they needed to discuss her attitude lately, as she would shortly be heading off to college, and Betty tried to lay down the law by threatening to not help her with the expensive tuition to the school that she knew Paige wanted to go to.

Paige immediately told her mother that she didn’t really care about college, nor did she really care what Betty thought. She then gave Betty the finger, and she was out the door again. Betty began calling her friends and family, asking any of them if they had ever seen this in any of their children before. She went to a family counselor and asked for advice, and even tried to pick up some books on parenting. She worried that Paige had suddenly gotten caught up in the wrong crowd, and would soon be doing drugs and having unprotected sex.

When Paige returned that night, she had four new tattoos. One skull and cross bones on her left abdomen, a star on the underside of one of her wrists, a graphic that Betty couldn’t even make out on her right foot, and a tiger on her lower back, which Paige referred to as her “little striped pussy from behind.” She was once again drunk, and reeked of sweat and smoke.

This time Betty decided that there was no getting through to Paige anymore. Once Paige was asleep in her room, Betty locked her in there. She decided if her daughter could not control herself, she would have to do it for her.

When Paige woke up the next morning she was furious. She pounded on the door like a caged wild animal, screaming obscenities that Betty had never even heard used before. Betty sat on the other side of the door telling her daughter that she would not be allowed out until she calmed down and talked to her mother, and explained her actions.

After many hours, Betty didn’t hear anything moving in Paige’s bedroom. She carefully unlocked the door, and opened it to find Paige napping on the bed. She carried in a tray full of food and brought it over to the bed. She gently brushed the now greasy hair back from her daughter’s face. Paige smelled like she hadn’t showered in days. Betty quickly set about tidying up her daughter’s messy room. It was so out of character for Paige. She threw out all of the slutty clothing that she found laying about the floor, and picked up the trash that was strewn about on the carpet. She was cleaning the nightstand when she found a make up compact open, and lying so that it reflected Paige’s sleeping form. As she moved closer she noticed that in the reflection her daughter had a man’s face. She thought that she might be seeing things, so she picked up the compact and looked at herself. Betty’s face shown back at her.

She carefully leaned over the bed, and positioned the compact closer to her sleeping daughter’s form. She could make out rough weathered skin, bushy eyebrows, and even a short beard! Betty left the food on the nightstand for her daughter when she woke up and headed back out of the room, locking the door behind her as she left.

Betty immediately jumped into her car and drove across town to a small shop that she knew of, but had never visited. She walked in, ran quickly to the shopkeeper, and asked the old gypsy woman who ran the curio shop if she had ever heard of a young woman having a man’s reflection in the mirror.

The old gypsy squinted her eyes, and quickly looked around the shop. She got up and walked over to a large old book that was bound in leather, and full of yellow and almost unreadable pages. She flipped through them for quite some time as Betty shifted from foot to foot impatiently. Finally she stopped on a very worn and tattered page that had a picture of a young woman with a man’s face having an orgy with a whole pile of people. In large old English letters it read, “Body Hopper.”

“What’s a body hopper?” Betty asked the old gypsy woman.

“Not much is known about them, other then they take over the bodies of attractive women. Their history is all by word of mouth, and most of it is only told to other body hoppers. Perhaps it’s because they are so filled with lust and want that they never bother to keep a written history. You see, the only thing we do know for certain is that once they take the body of a victim, they crave sex and all sorts of debauchery.” The gypsy replied.

“I have one of these things in my daughter, what do I do?” Betty asked in a panicked tone.

“There is little you can do until the body hopper gets bored and is ready to leave, and then the best thing to do is not be around yourself, lest you get hopped then.” The gypsy replied as she shrugged her shoulders.

“What, so I’m just suppose to let this thing run around in my daughter doing whatever it pleases, and stay away from her while it destroys her reputation, smoke, drinks, and gets tattoos? What kind of advice is that? You don’t have any holy water that I can spray on her?” Betty begged.

“These body hoppers aren’t cats. You can’t chase them out with water.” The old woman replied as she walked back to her seat.

“What about garlic then? Or some spell?” Betty followed after the woman, pleading.

“I have no way to help you. Sorry.” The woman replied as she sat down again heavily on an old stool.

“There must be something I can do!” Betty replied.

“There is one man. You could try calling him. I haven’t seen him in years, though. I don’t know if this number will still work for him.” The gypsy shop keeper replied as she dug through an old notebook full of scribbles until she came across a particularly empty page.

She tore it out of the notebook and handed it to Betty. It was empty save for a name, “Reginald,” and a phone number.

“Thank you.” Betty said as she bolted for her car to get her cell phone.

Betty was no sooner in her car then dialing the number. She waited nervously chewing on her nails as the phone rang. It kept on ringing and ringing, and with every ring she felt her hopes diminish more and more. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, she ended the call, and leaned back into her seat.

She brought a hand to her face and began to feel tears gathering in her eyes. She was just about to start crying when her cell phone rang. She looked down at the screen, and didn’t recognize the number. Slowly, she reached down and picked up the phone. She brought it up to her ear and said, “Hello?”

“Who’s this?” The Voice asked.

“Betty… Betty Cooper.” She replied in a questioning tone, then asked, “Who is this?”

“I’m asking the questions Betty… If that is your real name… Where did you get this number?” The Voice asked.

“Um, what number, you called me?” Betty asked, confused.

“No, you called me, then I called you back. Where did you get my number from!” The Voice shouted.

“Reginald?” Betty asked, and then there was silence on the other end of the line.

“Please, don’t hang up! I need your help. My daughter has a body hopper in her, and this old gypsy woman said that you might be able to help, please!” Betty begged into the phone.

“How do I know that you’re not mounted right now?” The Voice questioned her.

“What? I don’t know what you mean?” Betty asked, again confused.

“Don’t play coy with my, you slime.” The Voice said.

“What are you talking about? Can you help me or not?” Betty asked.

“Well, I’m not sure. I can’t tell over the phone. We’ll have to meet. Tomorrow at ten in the morning. Go to the first park bench on the corner of 57th and Washborn. Come alone. Wear a grey shirt. No coat, and nothing baggy or anything that has sleeves. Or I’m gone.” The Voice said.

“Okay, but…” Betty said, but didn’t bother finishing her sentence as the line had gone dead. She didn’t know what was going on, but if it was the only way to save her daughter, then she’d do it.

The next morning Betty sat on the park bench waiting for the Voice. She looked around with a frightened look on her face as she realized she didn’t know what this person would look like. She was also trying to keep the memories of her daughter’s screams and threats out of her head. Paige, or the body hopper in Paige, was pissed about the solitary confinement that Betty had locked her in, and spent the entire night screaming profanities at her though the wall using Paige’s sweet voice.

Betty looked at her watch again. It was almost ten thirty, where was this person? Suddenly she felt something pressed against the back of her neck. It was cold and felt like metal. Suddenly she heard the Voice from behind her, “I’ve got a gun to your head. You are going to slowly stand up and follow me back into the trees.”

Betty nodded and slowly stood, when she tried to turn the Voice barked out, “NO! I’ll stay behind you and direct you the whole time. Don’t turn, look back, or say anything until I say so. Turn towards the trees slowly… That’s it.”

Betty was led back into the thick foliage of the city park by the voice. Finally he stopped, and as she stood there wondering what she had gotten into, she saw a mirror enter her field of vision on the right side. She didn’t know what to do, but she looked anyway. In the mirror she saw a younger man with a crew cut looking back at her through the mirror.

“Dammit! Now you’ve seen my face.” The Voice said as he pulled the metal off her neck.

“I’m sorry,” said Betty apologetically.

“Well, you’re not mounted.” The voice said as he looked her over.

“What do you mean?” Betty asked.

“I’ll ask the questions. What are you here for?” The Voice asked.

“I told you already, I need help with a body hopper in my daughter.” Betty replied, this time getting some tone to her voice as she grew tired of this man’s attitude.

“Hey, don’t get snippy with me. I’m your only hope, unless you want to do this alone.” The voice said.

“Sorry.” Betty replied.

“S’kay. So you’re not here because the body hoppers sent you?” The Voice asked.

“Body hoppers sent me? No, I’m trying to get one out of my daughter. She came home a few days ago, acting weird, and talking back, she was smoking and drinking, and suddenly got some tattoos. I locked her in her room, and saw her reflection in the mirror, and it was a man’s face. I went to the gypsy woman to ask her what the hell was going on, and she told me that a body hopper had taken over Paige! She gave me your number. Can you help me?” Betty begged as she felt the tears begin to well up in her eyes.

“Ugh. I really shouldn’t. You see, I’ve had a short career of getting hoppers out of women. It started when my fiancée was hopped. The bastard slept with my best friend using her body. Well, I figured out what happened when she was putting on her make up in the mirror one day by seeing the reflection, same as you. I didn’t know what to do at first, I mean, it’s not every day your girl wants more dick then you usually give her in a year. So at first I went with it. I’m not proud of it, but it’s the way it goes sometimes. Well, he started telling me shit. Shit about hoppers, and how they take over women, and how you can see them in pictures, and mirrors and shit. He tells me stories about all the lives of all the women that he’s fucked up. Suddenly I realize this dude’s bad news, right. So I pretend to go to work that day, but I don’t. I follow him. That’s when I figure out that he’s cheating on me with my girl’s body. And screwing not just my best friend, but almost anyone!” The Voice stopped to look around nervously through the trees and shrubs.

“So, I confront the hopper in my girl about it, and she just laughs. How messed up is that? Well, I figure, what the hell, and pull a gun. Suddenly the hopper isn’t laughing anymore. The hopper says ‘I’ll never pull the trigger’ but I did. I shot my girl right in the leg. The next thing you know, there is all this clear mucus and slime and shit oozing out of her. Well, it forms up into a naked man, and he’s got his hands out, begging me not to kill him too. I shot him. Right between the eyes. Bam! Dead. Obviously the wedding was called off, because my girl woke up bleeding, looking at me holding the gun that put a slug in her. Well, I spent the next five years chasing hoppers, driving them out, and killing them.” The Voice said to Betty.

“Great! Then you can help my daughter!” Betty exclaimed.

“No, it’s not that simple. You see, I’ve chased out and killed maybe a dozen hoppers. Now word’s gotten out. They know me. They’re after me, and they can be anyone! That’s why I don’t answer my phone anymore. That’s why I live alone in the middle of nowhere. That’s why I never meet anyone without looking at a mirror first. If they find out I’m around again, there will be an all out manhunt for me. Not to mention, that just for talking to me, there will be hoppers that want to mount you, especially since you have seen my face.” The Voice said.

“You have to help me. You have to help Paige. Please, I’ll pay you anything.” Betty said.

The Voice closed his eyes and rubbed his forehead. Betty sucked in her breath and held her hands to her chest and got a pleading look in her eyes.

“Fine. Twenty five thousand. In cash. Five grand up front, the rest when the job is done. After that, you never call me. I don’t care who gets hopped. You don’t call me. You forget me. If anyone asks about me, you say you don’t know me. The cops, your neighbor, your best friend, your mom. NO ONE!” The Voice said.

Betty nodded enthusiastically, and promised as the man watched her.

“Show me where she is.” The Voice said.

The Voice stood over Betty and shook her hand as he looked around at the small house. She had just handed him five grand in cash. He didn’t know where she got it, and he didn’t ask. He was just about to go to work. He had brought his bag, full of things he might need, and extra clothes incase it took longer then he thought it might.

He didn’t need to ask where she was. He had heard Paige screaming when they had first come into the house. Betty had given him the key for the door to the room that Paige was in. He had told Betty that she should wait outside the room, as she probably didn’t want to see what was about to happen to her daughter, but she insisted on being there.

He carefully inserted the key in the door, trying to make as little noise as possible. He then carefully opened the door a tiny amount, and peeked through to see a young girl, who he knew as Paige, sleeping soundly in her bed. He held out his small pocket sized mirror, and looked at the slumbering girl’s reflection only to see the visage of an older man where her pretty face should be.

Now that he knew where the body hopper was, he could get started. He kicked open the door, and stormed into the room, as Paige slowly woke up and looked up at him. She yawned, unconcerned about the man standing over her bed.

“Get the fuck outta bed you damned parasite.” The Voice screamed at her.

“Yeah, get outta bed!” Betty yelled at her daughter, who she now knew was being controlled by a strange man.

“Fuck both of you. You had to get reinforcements, or what, Mom?” Paige asked back.

“Screw you; I know you’re not Paige. Now get the hell out of my daughter.” Betty yelled back as she took a step forward.

The Voice put his hand out to one side to stop Betty, and said, “Don’t get to close. These things jump bodies by touching skin. He’ll get inside you.”

“Eat my dick. I’m staying right here. I like your daughter. She’s a bitchin’ ride. Nice tight little puss, killer legs, and great cock sucking lips. I bring in piles of dick every night, and they by me drinks to hit it. Why would I give that up?” Paige said back to Betty as she laid back down, smiling at the two people who knew her secret.

“Because this is your only chance to hop out of the young lady and walk away. I’ll let you go if you leave right now. After this, I promise I’ll make your life miserable, and when you finally do dismount her, I’ll fucking kill you, you pile of slime.” The Voice told him with contempt.

Paige held up her middle finger, and the Voice nodded at her and said, “Fine, that’s the way you want to play it, we’ll see who’s on top in the end.”

With that, The Voice grabbed Betty by the arm and dragged her out of Paige’s bedroom, locking the door behind them.

“We didn’t get him out of her? We can’t give up.” Betty said as the Voice motioned her to be quiet.

The Voice pulled her down the hallway to the kitchen and said, “We’re not giving up. I just wanted to let the hopper know we figured out he was in Paige. I also wanted to give him a chance to end this the easy and quick way. I didn’t think he’d take it, but I was hoping. Now it becomes a psychological battle. We have to make it such a pain in the ass to stay in Paige that the hopper can’t wait to get out of her. I’m warning you, though it won’t be fun.”

Betty nodded, but the Voice continued, “We have to keep her locked in there. You’ll take the night shift and watch her. I’ll take the day shift. Don’t go in there alone, though, or the hopper will just go into you. That’s the last thing we need. There is some good news though; hoppers don’t like to stay in the same girl. They have to move around, otherwise they get stuck, and almost none of them want to be one chick for the rest of their lives. He’ll be out soon, trust me.”

Betty nodded, and the Voice winked at her, “We’ll get Paige back soon enough. Promise.”

Over the next day, the Voice made Paige’s life a living hell. Every time she fell asleep he would sneak in and dump ice cold water on her. He disconnected the ventilation into her room, and piped in freezing cold air, and as she passed out from exhaustion, he snuck in and took all of her warm clothes and then took her blanket. The Voice began refusing to give her food, and told promised food for the hopper when he left Paige’s body. Paige became irate anytime she heard one of her captors outside her door, as she knew some kind of torture was going to follow.

That night, after he locked Paige into her room for the night, he met Betty in the living room. She was sitting on the couch, and had a cold beer open for him and sitting on the coffee table.

“I really appreciate all this,” She said to him as she patted the couch next to her.

“Yeah, well, it’s not a problem.” He said as he sat down and took a sip of the beer.

“No, really, I can’t imagine what I would have done if you weren’t helping me, and I don’t even know your name.” Betty said as she gently touched the Voice’s arm.

“Yeah, I explained that. I’d rather you didn’t know.” He replied.

“It must be lonely to live like that.” Betty replied.

“You get used to it.” the Voice said nonchalantly.

“I’m sorry, I’m prying too much.” Betty said as she got up, “Besides, it’s my watch. You get some sleep.”

“No, I’m sorry. I don’t mean to be so cold. It’s just the way I have to live. To stay safe. I’m sorry; I think you have a lovely home here. I’m sure we’ll get Paige back soon.” The Voice replied to Betty.

Betty smiled at the Voice and nodded as she walked down the hallway to start her shift.

The next day the Voice’s torture continued. He got a small tazer out of his bag and went into Paige’s room with it. He shocked her with it until she was out of bed and rolling on the floor.

“You want some more of that?” the Voice screamed, “Huh?”

“You are in such deep shit buddy. I’m gonna piss on your dead body when this is all over.” Paige replied.

“Fuck you, slime! Let’s see some push ups.” The Voice commanded.

“Eat me.” Paige said, until she saw the tazer come out again. The Voice shocked her until she was in the fetal position begging for him to stop.

“Push ups, now shit head!” He yelled again.

This time Paige quickly rolled over onto her stomach and started to do some push ups. After a small number her feminine arms were burning and she fell to the ground with a thud. The Voice was on her again with the tazer, and as she flopped she screamed, “WHY!”

“I didn’t say stop, you piece of shit. More push ups!” the Voice yelled out.

Betty heard the screaming and couldn’t help but come into the room and see what was going on. What she saw was the Voice standing over her daughter with a tazer in one hand while Paige was doing push ups.

“This piece of shit is frying your daughter’s body!” Paige called out to Betty.

“You tattooed it up, and drank and smoked, you fuck!” Betty called out, and nodded to the Voice, who reached over and shocked Paige again.

“AAAAAHHHH! Fuck!” She called out as she flopped to the floor from the pain.

“Up and at ‘em, shit licker. We’re gonna be doing this all day. Or you can get out of the girl. Your choice.” The Voice said to Paige.

She wearily climbed back up onto all fours and started to do push ups again as she stared at her captor with hate in her eyes.

True to his word, the Voice made Paige do push up under threat of tazer all day. He stopped briefly for lunch, but made certain that Paige didn’t get any sleep by cranking up the stereo in the living room and pressing the speakers to the walls of Paige’s bedroom.

A short while later Betty said, “I need some coffee. I know this great little shop that’s just down the road. You want any?”

“Sure. Large black coffee for me. No thrills, just straight coffee.” He replied. As Betty walked out the door, he caught himself staring at her ass. He wasn’t certain if Betty noticed or not, but he quickly brought his guard back up as he told himself, ‘What are you thinking! This is how you get yourself killed.’

As Betty left the house, the Voice went in to continue his tormenting of the body hopper. He kept at it until late that night, and by the time he finally walked out of the room, his coffee was cold.

Betty was waiting for him with an odd smile on her face. He picked up the cold coffee and began to drink it. Despite the fact that it was cold, the caffeine was giving him a second wind.

“You ever wonder if you enjoy this to much?” Betty asked.

“What are you talking about?” he asked as he looked at her over his cup.

“Torturing them?” She said plainly.

“The body hoppers? They’re fiends, perverts, and junkies. They’re just getting what they deserve.” He replied.

Betty gave him a look that he didn’t quite understand, but he just figured that it was the long hours, and seeing the body of her daughter being tortured that was making her act strangely.

He got up and headed to the living room to sit down on the couch. Betty followed him in, and asked, “Are you sure the door is locked?”

He nodded and she then walked over to sit next to him and leaned in closer to him, as she said, “I saw you looking at me when I left. I know that you want this over, but I can at least give you something that you need while you’re here. No strings attached.”

With that, Betty pulled her shirt up and over her head, exposing her large breasts, only contained in a thin lacey bra. The Voice looked at her large and proud tits, on display in front of him as she leaned forward and pressed them into his arm. She leaned in and gently gave him a kiss on the cheek.

“C’mon. You don’t even have to do the work. I’ll take your pants off. I’ll never know your name, and you are gone as soon as this is over anyway.” She said as she stood and undid the clasp for her slacks and slowly slid them down her shapely thighs.

She was wearing a matching thong underneath her pants, and as much as the Voice wanted to, he just couldn’t turn away. It had been far too long since he had enjoyed a female’s soft touch. He leaned back on the couch, and Betty went to work. She quickly and efficiently undid his belt, button, and zipper, and as he lifted his ass off the couch, she pulled his pants and underwear off him and onto the floor.

Next she stood straight up, and gently pulled the sides of her thong out with her fingers and played with them as she smiled down at him. He continued to stare at her panty covered love mound, and so she teasingly pulled them down until they where mid-way on her thighs. She then worked her legs back and forth until they slid down the rest of the way without assistance.

The Voice set his coffee down on the table as she climbed onto his lap. She was facing him, and as she straddled his body, she slowly lowered herself onto his erect penis. As his head touched her outer lips he noticed how moist she was already. It had obviously been a long time for Betty, as well.

She played with the head of his dick in her pussy lips for quite some time, working him into a frenzy like a master. Then she lowered herself down onto his throbbing sausage and began to bounce up and down with abandon. Her hands went up to her head and her fingers slowly worked their way through her hair as she pulled her head back and let out a muffled moan. He knew that she was enjoying this just as much as he was, and couldn’t help but reach out and squeeze her ample boobs as they bounced almost in his face.

Her pace suddenly slowed, but intensified, as she lifted and dropped herself the entire length of his dick, and he felt her body shudder from head to toe, and her eyes go wide as she again let out a low groan. He felt her juices seep down around his cock, and that was enough to set him off as well.

As she came down off the orgasmic high, she felt him pulse inside her. She felt his dick throb, and felt the streams of hot cum filling up her belly. As she felt his dick fire another shot of cum into her sopping pussy, she felt the wave of a second orgasm wash over her, triggered by his jiz shooting into her womb.

She collapsed onto of his chest, and the two of them lay there panting in synch together as they caught their breath after the intense round of love making. He rolled his head back to look at her face, and reached up to brush some sticky hair from her eyes, wet with her sweat from their shared passion.

“That was amazing,” He panted out, as she pushed back, and stood up. His dick pulled out of her with a quiet popping sound, and she immediately went to find her panties.

“uh huh,” She simply responded as she slid her delicate little underwear up past her shiny and wet thighs and into place on her still leaking slit.

She continued dressing as the Voice watched, until he finally said, “Uh huh? That’s it?”

“Hey, you were the one that didn’t want to share names, or get too attached. The sex was just that, sex. It’s my turn to watch the door.” Betty replied to him as she walked into the hallway.

The Voice sat there for a few moments as he thought about what had just happened, but sleep soon over took him, and he was drawn into a deep slumber.

Suddenly he was shaken back awake by Betty. She leaned over in his face and said excitedly, “Hey! Hey wake up! He says he’s ready to get out of Paige, C’mon!”

The Voice thought he smelled something odd on Betty’s breath, but couldn’t place it. She shook him again until he batted her hands away, yelling, “Yeah, I get it. I’m up.”

He slowly stood up next to the couch and then grabbed his underwear and pants off the floor and quickly stepped into them. Betty was practically bouncing with excitement in front of him, but he had one more quick stop before Paige’s room. He went to his bag and grabbed a large gun.

Betty’s eyes went large as she asked, “What’s that for?”

“You don’t want him coming back, do you?” the Voice asked her as he tucked the gun in his pants at the small of his back.

They made their way down to Paige’s bedroom, and he quickly pushed the door open. He took long confident strides into the bedroom as he smiled at the young girl sitting on the bed in front of them.

“Had enough yet?” He asked Paige.

“Yeah, I give. I’ll leave. I promise.” She said.

“Fine, dismount her, then.” The Voice said in a loud commanding tone.

She stood up from the bed. Suddenly a thousand little things exploded into the Voice’s mind. This was all wrong. Paige was wearing a pair of panties that he remembered taking out of her room. When he had come into her room that morning, he hadn’t needed to unlock the door. It wasn’t freezing cold in Paige’s room. That scent that was on Betty’s breath. It suddenly registered. It was the smell of pussy. And he now understood why Betty had been acting so strange, especially after the sex.

He yanked the gun out from behind him and pointed it at Paige, his hands shaking as the danger registered in his mind. She was smiling at him. He pulled the trigger, and the gun just clicked. Empty. She held up a hand and as she uncurled her fingers he saw a small pile of bullets in her hand.

“Missing these? When did you figure it out?” She asked.

“The panties. I took them out of your room the other day. Their were other little tells that I should have noticed, but the panties were the dead give away.” He said as he looked over at Betty.

“Well, you and Betty made me stay in that thong for almost four full days. Do you have any idea how crusty a pair of panties gets when you are coming in the same pair for four days? It was worse torture then what you were putting me through.” Paige said as she ran her small hands down her body, and tweaked her nipples.

The voice put his gun down and watched Betty. She pulled out a small gun and pointed it at him, and this one he knew was loaded. He closed his eyes and let out a low sigh. He was beaten, and he knew that in this game, the loser didn’t walk away.

“When did you get her?” He asked out loud to the two girls.

“I got her when she was out picking up the coffee. I followed her car to the coffee shop, and mounted her in the parking lot. She got out one scream, but no one even came to help her. People are so chivalrous nowadays. Then imagine my surprise when I look through her memories, and notice that as she left, you were staring at her ass? Well that was something that I couldn’t pass up. Does it piss you off to know that you helped a body hopper get off as your last act on this earth?” Betty replied with contempt in her voice.

“When she got coffee? You followed her? But how did you know anything about where we were or what we were doing?” the Voice asked as he was still trying to put the pieces together.

This time Paige spoke up, “You stupid fucks took Paige’s cell phone away from her, but you never thought that I had one of my own? It was in the closet. All I had to do was wait until I could get a hold of some of my friends, tell them where I was, and they could wait outside for the opportunity to hop Betty. When I let Bruce here know that The Voice was holding me captive, he jumped at the opportunity to kill you.”

“You killed my brother you son of a bitch! He was just having fun in some little slut! Hell, he did less guys while he was in her then she normally did in a week!” Betty yelled at him, and pulled the hammer back on the gun she was holding as her hands began to tremble.

“Fuck you, your brother was slime.” The Voice said back to her.

“He never killed anyone. Murderer.” Betty said back to him.

“I suppose you think you just have some harmless fun in these girls, then huh?” the Voice asked them.

“Oh not this time, bucko. This time, just because of your interference, we are going to make sure these bitches get what’s coming. This time we are going to shoot you. Well, actually Betty is. We made sure to get the girls’ finger prints all over the gun, the bullets, even inside on the mechanisms. Once you’re dead, Paige here will carry your body out and put it in her trunk in broad daylight so all the neighbors can see her stuffing it in her car. After that, we’ll go out, and get good and drunk, and basically fuck anything that moves. Once we’ve had our fun, we’ll leave the ladies in a car some where and make an anonymous tip to the police about two women who murdered our friend. How about that? We’re going to call you our friend? Isn’t that ironic? Well, by the time the bitches wake up, they’ll be hung over, reek of sex, and be in police custody wondering why they are being charged with your murder.” Paige told the Voice with a chilling smile on her pretty face.

“You pieces of shit. How can you do this?” the Voice asked.

“Like this.” Betty said, and then pulled the trigger. The gun barked out, and the Voice felt something hit him. Then it was over. He was dead before his body hit the ground.

It took both Paige and Betty to move his limp body to the trunk of a car, and by the time the girls were done, they were both sweaty and full of his blood. Instead of washing up, the just changed their clothes, and tossed the old clothes in the back seat for the cops to find.

As they got into the car to head out to the bars and find some guys, Paige looked over at Betty and said jokingly, “You know, it’s almost like we want to get caught.”

The Bargain

Author - Tobyredone

“Why don’t you just get a tutor, Stephanie?” Celes asked her friend and roommate.

The three college girls were sitting outside of one of the campus cafeterias enjoying the warm sun while talking about there grades and the upcoming finals.

“A tutor?” asked Stephanie back, “You mean like one of the nerds that comes over to our place and will go over this crap with me and be even more boring than the professors?”

“I got a tutor for algebra. The professor raised my grade a bit just because he knew I was getting help.” Rachel said as she added her two cents.

“I used a tutor in chemistry two semesters ago. I wouldn’t have passed without him,” admitted Celes.

“Ugh. And where am I suppose to find this tutor person?” asked Stephanie.

“I talked to Harry Karmickel.” Celes said, “He pretty much sets the grade in any class he’s in.”

“You mean Harry the worm?” Rachel squealed.

“Oh no! Not the bookworm! Didn’t the Alpha’s stuff him in a cooler for three days last spring? That was hilarious.” Stephanie added.

“Hey, he’s a nice guy. He just doesn’t get out much. But you have to admit no one around here has been very nice or open to him.” Celes replied to them both.

“Well duh, ‘cause he’s a dork.” Rachel said as she drank a bit more of her cappuccino.

Both Rachel and Stephanie burst out in giggles as Celes just rolled her eyes. Then she spotted Harry sitting under a tree typing away on a laptop.

“There he is. You should go over and ask him to help you right now. In that little skirt and tank top you are wearing he probably won’t even want money.” Celes said as she pointed Harry out to her friends.

“People charge money for tutoring? As if.” Stephanie said as she looked over at one of the biggest nerds on campus.

“This coming from the girl whose dad bought all her grades freshman year.” Rachel said with a giggle.

Celes laughed a bit at that comment, but Stephanie got annoyed.

“Hey, if Professor Stupkin would have used a curve I would have passed with flying colors.” Stephanie said in an injured voice.

“Well, that’s freshman year, so unless your dad is willing to crack open the wallet again, which you told us yesterday he wasn’t, you need a tutor.” Celes said.

Stephanie sighed, looked over at Harry the worm, and said, “Fine,” as she got up and began to walk towards him.

%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

I stood on the door way to the small house just of campus. I was just about to ring the door bell when I looked around one more time. This had to be a prank. The hottest girl on campus does not just walk up to me and ask for tutoring in every class she is taking. Plus this wasn’t far from where the Alpha frat boys had shoved me in a cooler on pledge week and kept me in there for almost a half an hour, and only let me out because someone had casually mentioned to them that I may run out of air.

Stupid jocks.

It wasn’t just Stephanie, either. This house contained the “fabulous four.” Four of the most beautiful girls on campus living under one roof. They knew it too. Every weekend they picked from the piles of party invites to see where they would go. I’ve heard stories of guys dressing up as delivery boys just to try and get inside this house for fifteen minutes.

Stephanie and Celes where both blonde goddesses. Perfect bodies, with tan skin. Both had blue eyes. Stephanie had the most pink delicious lips ever, and she dressed to show off her best assets and try and find a rich husband before her time here was up, where as Celes was definitely here at the university to actually get a degree.

Then there was Rachel. She was also in the find a husband program, but had dark brown eyes and a matching head of hair. She was more athletic and toned then her two blonde roommates, and was the captain of the cheerleading team.

The last girl in the house was Amy. She was a transfer student from Japan. Her raven black hair went down to her mid back, and she had an amazingly thin figure other than her large chest which she often displayed on the swim team meets while she was wearing the tiny one piece suits they used…

I took a deep breath and rang the door bell. It was opened a few moments later by the girl I knew through past tutoring sessions at the library to be Celes.

“I was wondering how long you were going to stand on the porch before ringing the bell.” She said to me as she used a hand gesture to motion me into the house.

“I uh… I didn’t know if this was the right house.” I replied.

“Whatever champ, she’s upstairs in her room going over stuff before you got here. Second door on the left. Have fun.” She said to me as she pointed up the small staircase.

I walked up the stairs and still had not decided if this was a trap and I would be tarred and feather once I stepped into her room.

%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

“This is impossible. And ridiculous.” I said as I started to pack my books.

Stephanie looked over at me and said to the person on the other end of the phone, “I’ll have to call you back. The worm is getting restless again.”

“Don’t call me the worm!” I said harshly to her.

“Fine, Harry.” She said as I continued packing my things, “What are you doing? I haven’t learned anything yet, you can’t go.”

“You never will learn anything. You are on that damn cell phone every ten minutes. You don’t want to study when you are off it. You don’t know the basics for the courses you are taking. I don’t know how you passed your freshman year. You cannot learn this in time for the finals, even if you had more than a week.” I said as I tossed my last book in my heavy duffle bag and got up to leave.

“Wait, I’ll study. Really I will. No more cell phone, I promise Worm.” She said.

I gave her a cross look, and she replied, “Oops. Sorry, force of habit. I meant Harry.”

“It doesn’t matter, you don’t know the underlining basics. I can’t teach you every course you should have taken, plus your junior level courses that you are actually in before finals. And even then, I can’t teach you well enough so that you get A’s in everything so that you bump your grades up high enough to pass. It will never happen.” I told her plainly and forcefully.

“No, you are my last hope. What can I do?” She asked with no small amount of terror showing on her pretty face.

“How did you get through the other classes? Try screwing the professor or buying your grades.” I told her with no trace of sympathy in my voice.

“Fuck you!” She replied and threw her heavy text book at me. I dodged it easily and slammed into the wall behind me.

She then did something did not expect. She began to cry. She leaned forward and put her arms down on the desk and her face in her arms and started to cry. I didn’t know what to do, so I just stood there staring at her weeping into her desktop. About that time Celes opened the door and asked, “Is everything ok in here? What the hell?”

Stephanie looked up at her and still sobbing said, “He said I’m too dumb to learn this.”

“No I didn’t…” I started to say but was cut off by Celes looking and me and saying, “Wow, I thought you weren’t an asshole.”

“He says there is no way for me to get A’s on my finals and pass.” She said as she again dropped her face in her arms.

“Well, that I did say.” I told Celes sheepishly.

She closed the door and went over to comfort her friend. I still stood there dumbfounded.

“Come on now, there has to be something we can do?” Celes said more to me than to Stephanie, but she was gently rubbing Stephanie’s back.

“To be honest, she doesn’t know the basics from the previous classes, nor does she know any of the info she was suppose to be learning in the actual classes. Unless she cheats, or does something else I don’t think there is anyway for her to pass.” I said blatantly.

Stephanie began to sob again, and Celes went back to comforting her. I stood there looking at the two of them for around a minute before opening the door to check for anyone outside, and then closing it and locking it, and sitting back down in the other seat next to the desk.

In a quiet voice I told them both, “There is a way that I could help you could pass the finals. But if I tell you about this you have to swear not to tell anyone, or believe me, I will make sure you both regret it.”

Stephanie stopped crying and looked up at me with one more sniffle, and Celes looked as though I had just peaked her interest as well.

“Sure, whatever.” Stephanie said.

“No. Not whatever. This is not negotiable. This is serious. If you don’t understand what I’m saying and blab this out I’ll be in serious trouble as well you two.” I told them solemnly.

“Okay, okay. I swear not to tell.” Stephanie said as she rolled her eyes.

“The attitude needs to stop. I don’t have to help you.” I told her.

“Sorry. I promise I won’t anymore if you will help me. I promise I will treat you like a king. Just please help me.” She said. I heard a hint of desperation in her voice, and so I decided she really meant it.

I looked at Celes, and she nodded. I knew from my previous tutor sessions that Celes was honest, so I trusted her.

“I have a unique talent to possess people. I can possess you, and take the tests for you. But you can’t tell anyone about this, or about me.” I said in a hushed voice.

They both looked at me blankly for a few seconds, and then Celes began to giggle, while saying, “You expect us to believe that?”

Stephanie on the other hand asked, “What do you mean possess? You mean like, you take my body over or something, like in the horror movies?”

“Something like that.” I told her.

“Oh come on Steph, you don’t actually believe this?” Celes asked her friend, “he’s crazy.”

“I can show you.” I offered.

Stephanie shook her head no with a very frightened look in her eyes. Celes on the other hand said in a cocky voice, “Sure. Prove it to me. You can use me.”

I placed my duffel bag back on the floor walked up to Celes and raised my hand to the sides of her face. She looked at me oddly. I told her, “It works through touch. And it may take a minute or two.”

“Sure.” She said with a sarcastic look.

I concentrated on being Celes. I had only done this once before. I suddenly felt something. A little shock ran up my back. I felt odd, like I was melting a bit. I looked down and saw my hands become a flesh colored ooze that quickly started to become clear. It took almost thirty seconds before I finally started to flow into Celes’s skin, and despite the growing look of fear on her face, she tried to sit as still as possible. I lost my sense of self. I was a blob that seemed to be lying on her lap, and slowly working into her cheeks. I knew it was taking a long time. Then, suddenly I felt her feet in her soft socks. I could feel the yoga pants she wore clinging tightly to her legs, waist, and backside. I felt her taunt stomach, and the piecing she had in her navel as it rubbed against the inside of her tight short sleeved tee shirt. I felt the soft cotton sports bra under the shirt as it restrained her large breasts. I could feel the air on her arms, and her hair tickling her neck and cascading over her shoulders and down her back. I felt her lips, and could taste the sweetness of the lip balm she had used last. Suddenly I could see through her eyes. I took my first breath as Celes and blinked a few times.

I looked over at Stephanie who stared back at me with wide eyes and said, “Believe me now?”

“Oh my god,” I heard her reply, then hesitate and ask, “Is it just you in there, or can you still hear me Celes?”

I crossed Celes’s legs and folded her hands in her lap before replying, “It’s just Harry. Celes’s mind is sleeping.”

“So you’ll do that to me for my finals?” She asked.

“Yes. I’ll enter you, take your tests, and no one will be any the wiser.” I replied.

“This is going to work!” she said excitedly.

“We haven’t talked payment yet. Don’t get too excited.” I reminded her.

“What do you mean? I don’t have that much money. I mean, my family is wealthy, but my father cut way back on my spending money recently.” She replied as her voice quickly got quiet again.

“I’m not interested in money.” I told her while looking down at my painted nails.

“What do you want then?” She asked me with a questioning look on her face.

“I want your body, for five weekends of my choosing and the whole week of spring break.” I told her, “I get to be you and do whatever I want.”

“What?! No way. Not going to happen.” She said shaking her head vigorously.

“Ok, well, that’s my fee. Take my offer, or find a different way. I guarantee a passing grade in all your classes. See if anyone else can match that offer.” I said.

“But five weekends, and all of spring break! Celes and I were going to Cancun!” She whined.

“And technically you still will be going to Cancun with Celes. I’ll just be in the driver’s seat.” I calmly replied.

“No way. Too much. Three weekends. And you can come with us to Cancun, but not in me.” She tried to bargain with me.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t realize you had a large number of options here. Not to mention the fact that for the next week I have to study for my own finals, plus yours, plus convince my professors to let me take my finals on a different time then yours if any overlap. My deal is as stated. Final offer.” I told her.

She chewed on her thumb nail nervously, and looked down at the book in front of her. She knew there was no other way. Now it was just a matter of if she could live with my terms of payment.

“Fine. But Celes watches out for me when you are in me.” She said.

“I don’t mind if she tags along. But just so you know, I can read memories and thoughts from before I entered a body so if you plan on double crossing me, I will know about it. For example, I know that Celes here promised not to tell anyone about the time you got drunk, and had sex with Bobby Fisher freshman year. If you try anything, or send any jocks to do anything to me after the fact I will retaliate. I will find a way to get in your body, and you will wake up with all sorts of new tattoos and quite the new reputation.” I warned her sternly.

She nodded, “I swear. I’ll keep my side if you keep your side of the bargain.”

With that I laid back on the bed. I heard Stephanie ask me what I was doing as I started to flow out of Celes’s body. It took even more time then getting in her, although I have to admit, I didn’t really want to leave her pretty body, so that didn’t help. Finally I stood in front of Celes and Stephanie naked, and started to grab my clothes from the pile on the floor in front of Celes’s feet.

As I pulled on my pants Stephanie asked, “How long will she be out?”

“I don’t know. I’ve only done this once before, but she is just sleeping. We should be able to wake her up.” I said, and then grabbed my shirt to pull it over my head.

Stephanie, meanwhile was reaching over to softly shake her friend back into the conscious world. Celes’s eyes opened and she first looked at Stephanie and then at me.

“It worked didn’t it?” She asked as she blinked a few times and sat up.

“Oh yeah, he was in you.” Stephanie replied.

“I don’t remember much. I remember him saying he could possess people, and laughing, and offering to let him try it on me, but after that my memory gets real fuzzy.” Celes said.

“Well, I’m off to study for your exams. Email me your exam schedule next week so I can make sure I can make them all.” I told Stephanie as I walked out of their room.

As I slowly walked back to my dorm room I couldn’t believe what I had bargained for. I figured I had better study up to make sure I could hold up my end of the deal.

%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

“Are you ready?” I asked Stephanie.

She nodded in response and squeezed Celes’s hand tightly. I put my hands gently on each side of her face and concentrated. My fingers slowly started to loose form. They were still skin colored, but they started to merge together. Finally they started to become the clear mucus that I knew they needed to be before I could take over someone’s body. I could feel Stephanie’s eyes looking up at me, and feel her tremble under me. It was not helping my confidence, and was definitely slowing the process down. I started to pool on her lap, and lost the sensations of being me.

I could feely myself oozing into her skin on her face. The process was slow, but finally I was starting to have sensations of a new body. Sensations of Stephanie’s body. I could feel her feet. She had chosen a pair of small heels today. They forced her toes into the front of the shoe. I felt the pantyhose she was also wearing. It was clinging tightly to her legs. Suddenly I could feel her thighs, and then I felt the very different sex between her legs. She was wearing a pair of cotton panties under her pantyhose. I felt them wrapping my new sex and around my new shapely ass. I could feel the edges of her pleated skirt on my thighs and the waistband pulled tightly around my narrow waist. I could feel her belly button piecing under her tight tank top. I could feel her push up bra wrapping around her impressive breasts and lifting them up, and giving them the maximum visual effect. I felt her long blonde hair, which was today pulled back, but with loose curls added. Finally after almost ten minutes since I started the whole process I was looking through her eyes, and holding onto Celes’ hand.

I looked down and pulled my hand out of hers, bringing it up to my face, and feeling it gently.

“Is it just you now Harry?” Celes asked as she looked into my eyes.

“Yes. But for all intents and purposes I am Stephanie now.” I said as I got up carefully in my heels. I used her memories to review how to walk in heels and how to walk like Stephanie.

“This is so amazing. I guess I should say good luck, girlfriend.” Celes said as she stood up and hugged me roughly.

I returned the hug, winked at her and said, “No luck needed. I’ve got this.”

And with that I grabbed Stephanie’s small pink back pack with her supplies in it, and headed out.

%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

It was a little over a month since I had passes all of Stephanie’s tests for her. We had all gotten back from our breaks between semesters, and started our next semester of classes. It was Friday just after noon. I was walking out of my last class of the day, and I headed for the outside cafeteria, where I knew my prospect was waiting.

I brashly walked up to the table where Stephanie, Celes and Rachel sat enjoying the warm weather while eating their typical light lunches. I pulled out the empty chair and sat down next to Stephanie.

“Hey Worm, what do you want?” Rachel said with venom in her voice.

Any other day I would have probably gotten up and ran until I needed my inhaler, but today it just didn’t bother me, nor was I afraid of these girls, or the beating from the jocks I would take for talking to ‘their girls.’

“I just wanted to stop by and see how Stephanie did on her finals. I helped her, and to be honest it felt like there was a bit of me there with her taking those tests.” I replied back and looked at Stephanie.

“I did amazing on them Worm… I mean Harry. Sorry, really, I am. It’s just a force of habit.” She said.

“So you passed your classes?” I asked her.

“Yeah, one of them, I did so well on the extra credit essay question, my grade got bumped up from passing to a B minus.” She said, “A lot of my professors commented on my improvement.”

“Well then, my work was worth it. What are you up to this weekend?” I asked.

“As if Worm.” Rachel chimed in, but Stephanie said, “Well, I was going to… I mean… I guess whatever. Plans change. Did you have something in mind?”

“Oh, well I just wanted your help in the science lab. It shouldn’t take more then a few minutes. And you’ll be right back to your regular life when I’m done.” I said as I looked towards the doors on the far side of the courtyard.

“Yeah, sure.” She said as she understood what I was getting at.

I got up and started walking, as I glanced over my shoulder I saw Stephanie following me, Celes waving, and Rachel staring in disbelief.

I used my ID card to open the door to one of the private rooms in the lab, and Stephanie followed me in. As I closed the door I looked at her, and she gave me a weak smile and said, “Have fun.”

I nodded, put my hands up to her face and began the process. It didn’t take as long this time, but it was still over five minutes before I opened my new set of eyes. I looked down at my new body. I was wearing a pair of sandals, and some tight jeans that really showed off my new figure. I could feel a tiny g-string riding up the crack of my shapely ass under the jeans. I had a small white tank on that left a fair amount of my tanned belly exposed and piercing exposed. The piercing was shaped like a tiny butterfly. My hair was down, and held out of my eyes with two small hairpins.

I picked up my old clothes, transferred my old room key and ID to my new pockets, and stuffed my other clothes into a small privacy locker in the room, and then locked it. I then headed back out to rejoin my hosts’ two friends. On my way back I briefly looked through Stephanie’s memory to see who she talked to about me. It turned out it was only Celes, and the two of them had lengthy conversations about my time in her. She was supposed to watch out for Stephanie and make sure I didn’t do anything to embarrass her.

I sat back down at the table and pulled my chair in before grabbing the small plastic fork and taking a bite of Stephanie’s salad that was left behind. Celes was looking at me, and Rachel was looking over at a group of guys a few tables down.

“So what the hell was that all about?” Rachel asked as she spun her head back around.

“He wants me to help him with a project. It takes a few minutes. He did help me pass my classes.” I replied.

“I’d blow him off. You’re done with him.” She replied.

“Well, that’s because you’re a bitch, Rachel.” I replied.

“Wow, harsh much?” She said, as she leaned back and held her hands up at me in some sort of gesture.

“Well, as much as I’d love to get in the middle here, I’m off. I’m heading back to the house.” Celes cut in to say.

“I’ll walk back with you,” I said as I got up and grabbed Stephanie’s stuff.

“See you after class,” Rachel said as she turned back boy-watch.

Celes and I dumped what was left of our lunches out, and slung our backpacks over our shoulders and started to walk back to our small house just off campus. I noticed all the guys we passed smiling, or doing double takes as we walked by them. A few called out to us, and we would wave back, but keep walking. As we began to get away from the groups of other college students walking around campus Celes finally leaned over and in a hushed tone asked, “You’re in her, right Harry?”

“What are you talking about? He wanted help with a project.” I replied while raising my eyebrows and wrinkling my cute new nose like I knew Stephanie would.

“Oh. I thought, you know.” She said, and looked down at her feet.

“I’m just kidding. I wanted to see if I could fool you a bit. Yeah, it’s me in here.” I told her.

“Wow. You walk just like her. You even have her facial expressions. It’s amazing.” She told me wide eyed.

At this point we had come to the house. I let Celes open the door with her key and followed her in. I walked up to Stephanie’s room, and noticed Celes follow me.

“So what are you going to do this weekend.” She asked me as she plopped down on my new bed.

“I have no idea. I’m just going to wing it for now, I think.” I told her as I dropped my back pack and turned to face the mirror on one side of her wall.

I reached down with my small hands and pulled the tank top Stephanie was wearing up over my head, and looked at my perky breasts in the mirror. I next undid the buttons on her jeans and slid them down my shapely legs, and stood there looking at myself in my tiny white g string and silky white bra.

“She has such a hot body.” I said out loud, more to my reflection than anything else.

“Yes. Yes she does,” I suddenly heard Celes say from behind me.

I turned to face her. I cocked a leg to the side and put my hands on my wide hips and struck a bit of a pose for her.

“I shouldn’t be telling you this, but I have always had a crush on her. She’d freak if she knew though.” Celes told me and then started chewing on her bottom lip.

I walked over to the edge of the bed, and then crawled over until I was on top of Celes, and about an inch away from her soft lips. In a quiet seductive voice I said, “Oh yeah?”

She raised her head just a bit to bring her soft lips to mine, and we kissed lightly once before I pulled back.

“I suppose I could give you what you want. Will you give me what I want?” I replied.

“What do you mean? Of course I’ll make sure you enjoy it too!” She replied as she wrapped her arms around my neck and tried to pull me back down for another kiss.

Our lips met a second time and I felt her tongue playfully lick at my lips. She then started to kiss down my cheek and neck. I could feel my nipples begin to press out and felt a warmth in my pussy start to grow.

“That’s not what I meant. I want to borrow your body from time to time.” I said in between kisses as Celes began to really get into her fantasy of loving her best friend.

“Oh, is that all. For a chance at Steph, you can have whatever you want.” She replied and never slowed down.

I felt her hands drift south and she pulled my small panties down to my mid thigh as she continued to kiss up and down my neck. I was getting lost in need and desire coursing through my new body. I wanted to stop and talk about terms, but just as I was about to pull back, she began to slowly run her nails down my back every so gently and I knew all talk was over until we were both satisfied. I began kissing up and down her neck and tucked my new petite fingers under her head and in her hair to pull her lips to mine in a long passionate kiss. I could feel our breasts rubbing together as we lay there making out. Eventually we began to roll back and forth on the bed, alternating positions of top and bottom while kissing and giggling as she brought me up to the boiling point in my new body.

Finally, she rolled me over, smiled at me, and crawled down to begin licking at my lovely little snatch. I was pretty worked up from all the heavy petting and kissing from before we got to the main event, and so I came very shortly after her blonde head dipped to between my thighs. I felt waves of pleasure, and it felt like my body was trying to explode, but in a good way. As I laid there and blinked and panted and cooed, Celes crawled up to lay next to me. I rotated my head and kissed her gently on the lips, tasting Stephanie’s sweet juices on her lips.

That excited me all over again, so I sat up and spun around on the small bed until I was face to pussy with Celes’ little love box. I dove into her with my tongue, licking lovingly up the outsides before darting my tongue in and out of her crevasse. She began to buck her hips and I could tell when I had brought her to the edge of orgasm because she clamped her thighs around my head and squeezed tightly until I felt a fluid of ejaculate come out of her slit.

She released me, and I rolled off from on top of her, and we both lay panting until I heard her say, “After that, you can borrow my body anytime you want it.”

Quickie

Author - Tobyredone

I was just about to order a pizza when my cell phone rang. I knew the caller ID number, and quickly opened it up.

“Jack,” a woman’s voice that I had never heard before said, “Get to 1172 Wragden lane over by the old train station. It’s a blue house with white shutters and a red four door car parked in the driveway. Hurry.” And then she hung up.

I quickly grabbed my shoes and a light coat and I was out the door. I knew I didn’t want to miss a quickie. I jumped into my car and I was off like a shot. As I weaved my way through the city streets to the destination I had just gotten from a woman that I had never met the events of the past couple weeks relayed through my mind.

My friend and roommate Joey disappeared for a few days after really tying one on at the local bar. I was about to call the cops and report him missing when I got a call from him. He told me to meet him at the food court of a local mall at noon. I showed up and there he was, eating a burger like nothing out of the ordinary was going on. I sat down, asked him how he had been, and if he was in any trouble or if he was ok. He replied back that he was better then ever, and then told me a story I did not believe.

The night he had gotten drunk at that bar he wound up going home with this completely man-faced chick, which he never would have done sober. But it turned out that chick wasn’t man-faced. It was some dude “riding around” in a chick. And by fucking the guy-girl dude, Joey could now “ride around” in people too.

I wanted to bring him into the hospital for drugs or something, as he was talking all crazy. When I again asked him if he was ok Joey said “Ok, I’ll prove it.” So we got up, walked down to a small mostly empty book shop, and the next thing I knew he was melting into the chick that worked there. I couldn’t believe my eyes.

Well Joey in the book store chick’s body drags me into the back room and starts getting all hot and heavy on me while telling me more about what’s going on. He called it “hopping” or some crap, and I was like, are you a frog or something?

Next thing I know he’s ripping my pants off and we’re fucking. Now the book store chick wasn’t much of a looker, but it’s been a while since I got any so I wasn’t complaining. I must have impressed Joey or something, cause now every couple of days I get a call from his cell phone, but it’s some strange chick’s voice telling me where to meet up for a quick round of sex before we both head our own ways.

He only stops home every couple of days to grab a shower and some new clothes now, but I’m not complaining. In fact, I think I’m even going to start paying his half of the rent. I mean, he’s earning it back in ass, right?

I got knocked out of my trip down memory lane as I saw the blue house with the red car coming up. I parked my car on the street a few houses down, got out and headed up to the specified house. I hesitated, looked around to see if anyone was watching me, and then marched up the small walkway to the front door of the house. My hand shook just a little as I reached forward and rang the door bell.

It was opened a few moments later by a gorgeous woman. She was wearing an almost transparent blue shirt and a tight pair of blue jeans. She was just a bit taller than me, but she was also wearing heels. As soon as the door was open, she turned and started walking away. I couldn’t help but stare at her hot little ass as it moved in her jeans. She reached the hallway, looked over her shoulder and said in an annoyed tone, “Come on dude, I don’t have all day. And close the door behind you.”

I walked in, closed the door, and made my way down the hallway. When I turned into what I figured would be the bedroom I was greeted by the sight of the lovely woman with her shirt open in the front and her pants already unzipped and ready to be pulled off.

Her tits were straining against the encasement of her light blue bra and she was holding onto the door’s frame.

“Come on man, I want to fuck! I’m so damned horny I can’t stand it.” She told me.

“Uh, yeah man. I know, but I need a sec, I mean I just got here. I’m not hard yet.” I replied.

“Oh, I think I can help you with that.” She replied.

She pulled her shirt off her shoulders and flipped her tits out of the bra cups. The mashed the lacey fabric down under there weight. Then she reached down and wiggled her hips as she began to work the jeans down her thighs. As she exposed her matching tiny boy short panties, she looked up at me with lust in her eyes and asked, “Like what you see? How are the jugs? They feel just fabulous from my side.”

I was going to respond when she turned slowly and struck another pose.

With her shirt still on her arms, and her bra still barely covering any skin she yanked down her panties until they were wadded up just barely covering the bottoms of her ass cheeks.

“Or maybe you’re more of an ass man? What do you think? It’s a tight little pooper.” She told me in a seductive voice.

I just nodded in agreement. I was past words as I watched the hottest woman I’d ever seen in my life strip in front of me. She slowly strutted her way over to the bed. I could tell she was enjoying working me up as much as I was enjoying being worked. As she got to the bed she turned back to me, winked, and sat down gracefully on the bed.

Once she was sitting she slowly finished undressing. Her light blue shirt was pulled down and off her arms, and she then pulled both her panties and jeans off in one fluid motion. Then as she finished kicking them off and into a pile at her feet she slid her feet back into her shoes, looked over at me and with a huge smile said, “C’mon dude, I need a dick in me, and it looks like you have some pink steel that can help me with that need.”

I just about ran over to the bed, ripping my clothes off as I went, almost tripping a few times as I struggled with my pants. She laughed at me as I stood at the end of the bed yanking my tube socks off and then dove onto the mattress with her.

I pushed her down on her back and as I climbed on top of her we went at it like animals in heat. I was hard and ready from the show she had put on, and she was wet and ready for me as well, almost like her show had turned her on as well. I easily slid into her, and she moaned like a whore as I put my entire length in her.

“Oh yeah, that’s the shit. Fuck me!” She called out loudly.

I began to pull my entire dick out of her just to slam it back in all the way up to my balls. She began to move her hips under me and I could tell she was positioning herself so that she could feel me rub in the places that would set her off the best.

“Oh, yes, fuck, harder, yes, fuck fuck yes! Oh YES!” She screamed even louder as I slammed into her tight little pussy.

As the pace picked up I began to shorten the strokes, but increase the frequency, and I felt her arms wrap around my back to grab my ass cheeks and squeeze, then as I was almost ready to blow my load, she grabbed my backside harshly and pulled me all the way into her.

The look of rapture on her face and the tight squeezing and pulsing of her pussy muscles sent me over the edge and I felt myself squirt once, twice, three times, and suddenly she was quivering underneath me again, and her pussy began to milk my dick for every last drop of seed.

“Oh, it doesn’t get any better than that for a quickie, Jack. This bitch’s body is a damned cum-fest. I knew she was hot, and I could get fucked at the drop of a hat, but the great orgasms are the icing on the cake. I may be in her for a while instead of just a wham-bam, thank you ma’am. What are you doing tomorrow?” She asked me.

“Oh I was going to meet up with some friends, but they’ll understand if I bail,” I told her as I pulled out, crawled back to the edge of the bed and began getting dressed again.

After sliding my underwear and my socks back on I felt her moving on the bed. I stood up and slid into my pants legs and then looked back over my shoulder to see her at the edge of the bed.

“Fuck that was good sex! Even the leakage feels fucking awesome in this chick.” She said as she laid there. I looked her over once more from head to toe, and smiled as I saw the shiny spot on her inner thighs from what we had just done.

Suddenly I heard the front door open and a voice call out, “Ashley?! Ashley are you home?”

“Oh shit! It’s her boyfriend! Head out the back patio door, I’ll distract him!” She said as she rolled back into a sitting position and grabbed at her pile of clothes on the floor.

“What about you? You’re not coming?” I asked as I scooped up the remainder of my clothes and opened the glass patio doors then looked back at her.

“Oh, I’ll be coming. I’ll be cuming my pussy off with her boyfriend all night long. I want to get some more. I’ll see you tomorrow, our place, at two, ok?” She called out quietly.

I nodded as I looked at her with her shirt barely on again, and her panties only halfway up her shiny thighs. I dove off the patio behind the house and over some bushes as I heard the girl’s voice behind me from the bedroom’s open patio doors, “Oh honey, you’re home! Thank goodness, I’ve been so fucking horny all day and if I don’t get your dick in me soon I think I’m going to go crazy.”

“Well, we will have to see what we can do about that. Why’s the door open? Are you feeling ok? You don’t quite seem like yourself.” I heard a man’s voice say.

“Baby, I’ve just been so hot and ready all day. I needed some cool air. I’m already half undressed, are you coming? I need your dick in me, and you look like you have some pink steel that can help me out with that need.” I heard her reply back.

I had a quiet laugh as I heard him stumbling while he got undressed and knew the exact feelings he was having.

I quietly made my way to the car. I needed to clean my place up if I was going to have some company over tomorrow.

Personal Stalker

Author - Tobyredone

I saw her. I walked towards her. It didn’t matter if anyone saw me; I was wearing the ultimate camouflage, a young seventeen year old girl. I didn’t care about her; I had hopped her almost three hours ago for the sole purpose of finding the woman in front of me. The young girl didn’t appeal to me, just the fact that she had a car that I needed.

My walked carried with it the confidence of a person that knew they were going to get what they wanted. Of course I would get what I wanted. I always did. And right now I wanted Caroline. She had soft blonde hair, hazel eyes, and a smile. All features that would soon be mine.

“Excuse me, could I bother you for a moment?” I asked her.

“Um, do I know you?” She asked.

“No, not really.” I replied honestly.

“What do you want?” She asked.

“It’s sort of private.” I said to her as I shuffled my feet.

“What’s private?” She asked.

“It’s about your boyfriend, Ryan. I’d rather not say in front of all these people.” I told her.

She finally nodded and followed me as I headed towards the bathroom. I pushed open the door and smiled as I saw that no one else was in the small restroom. I wouldn’t be disturbed.

“What’s this all about, Miss?” She asked politely.

“I told you, Ryan.” I gave her an evil smile, and she was at least intelligent enough to start backing up, worried about my look.

“What…” She started to say, but never got a chance to finish.

I leapt forward to close the distance between the two of us. I grabbed her and wrapped my arms around her as she quickly held up her hands to protect herself. I tried to put as much of my skin in contact with her as possible and then it happened. I began to loose sense of the young girl. I heard Caroline call out weakly for help. It wouldn’t matter. Any help that would come for her would be too late.

My perspective changed. Suddenly I felt a dead weight leaning against me. I blinked a few times as I took over a new sense of balance. I looked down to see the young girl tangled around my waist. I unhooked her hands from around my back and let her fall to the floor like a limp life sized doll. I stepped over her to look in the mirror of the small bathroom.

There, staring back at me was my face. My real face. My dark brown eyes had the glimmer of excitement they normally had when I stole a body. And what a body it was. I looked it over. I now had the stunning figure of Miss Caroline Grey. I turned sideways to look at my thin mid section, and smiled as I saw my cute little ass.

So far the only problem I could see was that I would need a change of clothes. The soft light blue cotton blouse and the black work slacks along with some black flats were fine for the old Caroline, but the new Caroline would need to be a bit more… daring.

As I walked out of the bathroom and I decided I would head to the store first. I knew of the perfect place. Coincidentally, it was the place where all of this started…

Three months ago, I was taking a relaxing stroll in a hooker I had picked up to make some quick cash. I was planning on taking a trip, and wanted some play money. I had made nearly three grand with this skin in just a few days, but the marathon sex was taking its toll on my host’s body. I was just thinking about trading out when a woman caught my eye on the opposite side of the street. She would fit the bill perfectly.

I quickly crossed the road to catch up with the woman. My strides quickened as I walked after her. She must have sensed I was there, because she looked over her shoulder at me, and also increased her speed. I smiled and started to trot after her, my tits bouncing in the small barely decent dress I was wearing.

A smiling, running prostitute following the girl must have been too much for her as she started to run, and ducked into a side alley, trying to get away from me. I openly laughed as I saw her head for the alleyway. It was like she was trying to play into my hands. I quickly ran after her, and as I came around the corner, there she stood, with her fists up, looking like she might try and fight me.

“You better not try and hurt me, I know how to fight.” She said to me in a shaky voice.

“Silly girl, I don’t want to hurt you.” I replied with a smile.

The woman hesitantly lowered her fists, as I slowly approached with one arm out, palm up, like I wanted to shake her hand. She squinted at me, but held out her hand, as if accepting my peace offering. As soon as our hands touch, I started the process of mounting her.

The hooker’s body that I was currently in started to convulse as I leaked out of her hand, and into what would be my new home for a while. I felt the woman try and pull back, but it was too late. I was already flowing up her arm and into her body.

I felt her recoil back as the hooker’s body fell to the pavement like sacks of sand. My new target stumbled backwards until her back came to rest against a brick wall. She tried to wipe my gelatinous form off from her arm with her other hand, but that just gave me more skin to flow into.

“What’s going on? What’s happening to me?” She said to the empty air as I began to assume control of her body.

A few moments later, I answered for her using her own mouth, “Oh, I’m just borrowing your body for a while deary. Don’t worry, I’ll give it back. Of course, I don’t know what kind of condition it will be in.” and then I let out an evil chuckle as I felt up my new breasts.

I quickly took stock of my new body. I was wearing some tennis shoes, jeans, and a tight fitting woman’s tee shirt that showed off my ample cleavage. I then probed my new host’s mind for a moment.

My name was Ailish. I was on my way to a bar to meet up with some girlfriends. Well, Ailish, that’s not going to happen, I thought. I was apparently going there because of a recent break up with a boyfriend… hm… A well hung, and fairly well off boyfriend. Perhaps this could work to my advantage.

I stood up and walked over to the prostitute and grabbed her purse. I took out all of the cash I had made selling her body on the street, and then dropped the purse back on her unconscious body.

“Thanks for the ride sweetie, but I’m going to give this one a whirl now.” I said to the girl lying asleep on the concrete and confidently strolled out of the alleyway.

I needed a wardrobe change, and I new of the perfect little store not far from here.

I stood in front of the apartment door and knocked several times quite loudly. Finally the door opened, and there stood my ex boyfriend. Well, not my ex boyfriend, but my mount’s ex.

“Uh, Ailish. I didn’t expect to see you again? Did you forget something?” Ryan asked me as he looked me up and down.

“You could say that.” I replied, and gently pushed him out of the way as I walked into his apartment.

I knew he was checking out my ass, and I didn’t mind. I had dressed this way for attention. I had bought a dress at a local fetish shop. It was a tight CPVC dress that clung to my every curve like it was oil poured on my skin. The top was cut scandalously low, and the dress was far too short to be proper. I had also picked up a wonder bra, so my breasts were almost popping out of the dress, and gave me incredible cleavage.

I turned to look at Ryan, who was still drinking in my new dress with his eyes and said, “Why don’t you take a picture? It will last longer.”

That snapped him out of his silent view and he stuttered, “S… Sorry. It’s just that… Well, wow. Look at you…”

“Yeah, look at me. Want to see more of me?” I asked as I slipped one of the thin shoulder straps of my dress down my arm.

Ryan’s answer was a gulp. I smiled and dropped the other shoulder strap, and then began to wiggle out of my tight fitting dress. Ryan never took his eyes off me as he watched me shed my outer cover. I stood there wearing my bright red wonder bra, a pair of bright red four inch stiletto heels, crotch less fishnet stockings, and a matching pair of bright red CPVC panties, which were pulled up over the stockings for easy removal.

I struck a pose in my stolen body, and crooked my finger, inviting Ryan over to me. He was quickly on me, and I smiled as he started to caress and kiss my soft body. I could feel a wonderful heat start to develop in my pussy as I felt myself moisten in preparation for the sex to come.

I pulled Ryan towards the bedroom of his small apartment, using my mount’s memories to tell me where it was. Once inside, I hooked my thumbs in the sides of my shiny panties, and pulled them down to my knees. I shook my legs, and the tiny knickers dropped to the floor around my toes. I carefully stepped out of them, and then lay back on the bed, waiting for Ryan to come and get me.

As he struggled out of his pants, I brought my knees up to my sides, and using one manicured finger teased my plump pussy lips. Just moments later, Ryan was climbing onto the bed, and wasted no time in bringing his dick to the entrance of my pussy. He carefully inserted the head of his shaft into my sopping cunt. My eyes rolled back into my head as his dick spread my lips, and the sexual ecstasy worked its way up my back, down my legs and arms, through my fingers and toes, and even through my scalp. I spread my legs further, and wrapped them around Ryan, digging my heels into his back as if to spur him on like a horse.

He seemed to understand what I needed and started plunging his dick in and out of my pussy like a man on a mission. I dragged my nails across his back in fits of passion as he fucked me. I could feel my tits bouncing and swaying in my bra as I was pressed up and down on his bed.

I exclaimed, “Oh fuck my cunt hard Ryan! Fuck me!” and then bit down on my lower lip as I felt my orgasm approaching. I grasped Ryan’s ass with both hands and pulled his entire length into me as I squirmed on his rod. As my pussy lips clamped on his dick, I felt him release inside of me with a groan.

He then let himself go limp on top of me, and we lay there for a few moments, just panting and resting after our exertion. I felt his dick slowly shrinking inside of me, and a few times grasped at it with my pussy. This got a small chuckle out of Ryan as he leaned back on his elbows and said, “What’s gotten into you Ailish?”

At that I let out a low laugh, and replied to him, “Oh if you only knew.”

“What’s that suppose to mean? And why are you back? You said you never wanted to see me again, and the stormed out almost a week ago.” He asked me.

I reached up with one hand and ran my fingers through his hair and said, “Can’t a girl change her mind? It is a woman’s prerogative.”

“What’s going on with the outfit?” He asked me.

“Well, you see, I need some money. Don’t ask why, I’m not going to tell you. Help me out and you’ll get exactly what you want and have some fun doing it.” I told him as I again grasped at his cock which was still inside my slimy pussy.

He groaned again, and this time I pushed him off me. I quickly stood up, and grabbed my panties off the floor. I worked them up my legs and back into place before all of the cum could leak out of me and into my fishnet stockings. I looked over to see Ryan laying on the bed, and watching me with interest.

I tucked some of disheveled hair behind my ears as I shot him a smile. I then walked out of the bedroom and started getting my dress back on. Being tight fitting CPVC, it took some work. I was just zipping it up over my stomach and breasts when Ryan came walking out of the bedroom, slipping his legs into his pants.

“What’s the rush?” He asked me, “Where are you going?”

“I have some things to do, and I got what I wanted out of you until you’re ready to go again. Do you want to help me out with my money problems?” I asked.

“Yeah sure… but what,” he asked, but I quickly put a finger over his lips to shush him.

“Do you want me to pick up anything special while I’m out? For you?” I asked seductively.

“It looks as if you’ve already figured out how to dress like a man’s fantasy.” He replied.

“Ok, I’ll be back tomorrow. Until then, ta-ta!” I said and waved as I confidently strolled out the door.

Always leave them wanting more. My first girlfriend had taught me that lesson very long ago.

For the next twelve days, in the early evening I would stop back at Ryan’s house wearing something revealing and tight, and fuck his brains out. As it became a regular meeting, he became more and more aggressive in our coupling. On the third day he tested my limits by asking for a blowjob. I instantly dropped to my knees right in his small kitchen and started to lick his cock, which I don’t think he expected at all. After he blew his load in my mouth and I got up to my feet while using my fingers to catch the excess and lick them clean, he asked what had changed, and that I always hated blow jobs.

“Well, I need the money. A girl’s got to make a living, and this is the oldest profession.” I replied to him.

It became standard then. The first thing I did when I showed up at his house for the next nine days was a blow job. The thirteenth day I showed up on his door step and after the blow job walked into his living room and stood in the middle of the room. He looked at me oddly and said, “What’s going on Ailish?”

“I can’t do this anymore.” I said plainly.

“What do you mean? You can’t do the blow jobs? Or you want to break up again?” Ryan asked me.

“No, I can’t have sex anymore. My pussy is just too sore. How about tonight you take me up the ass?” I asked politely, as I tilted my head down in a submissive position.

Ryan started to hyperventilate as he thought about getting the chance to get inside my trunk. I turned, leaned forward, and slowly rotated my little backside around in a circle to entice him, even though I knew it was already a done deal.

“Yes.” He replied quickly.

“It’ll cost more.” I said back to him.

“Fine.” He replied quickly once more.

I made my way to the bedroom and got on my hands and knees on his bed, arching my back and looking at him as he followed me in through the door. I was wearing a short skirt, and no panties, so he could see my pussy and back hole already waiting for him. He started forward as he unbuckled his pants, and I held up a hand to stop him.

“Lube first. I don’t want this to be completely painful.” I said.

I pulled a small bottle from my purse and squeezed a bit into my left palm. I then rubbed my hands together to warm up the goo and began to gently apply it to his ramrod straight dick. Once I had him properly covered, I went back to my hands and knees on the bed, and reached around to gently coat my ass. I wiggled a finger inside of my crack for a bit of preparation, and then put my hand down and arched my back again to invite Ryan over.

He slowly started to work his cock up and down my ass crack. “Oh, I’ve wanted to do this for so long.” He said as he started to tease my butt hole with the head of his dick. Suddenly he thrust the tip of his cock into me. I winced in pain as I was stretched to my limits.

“Ready?” He asked.

I looked over my shoulder and nodded. He began to work back and forth, each time going deeper into my forbidden hole. It was painful. Very painful at first, but as he continued I relaxed my sphincter and tried to enjoy it. Looking back at him from my position on my hands and knees I could see him looking down at my back, holding onto my waist with his hands as he screwed me.

I dropped my head to the bed, and reached between my legs with my right hand and started to play with my clit. It still felt like he was tearing my asshole apart as his huge dick pumped in and out of me, but with the addition of the stimulation of my pussy it was bearable. It didn’t take to long for him to start to spasm, and I knew what was coming.

Ryan was filling my asshole with his cum.

I felt him lean forward on me as he finished, panting and muttering words under his breath. His dick slowly shrunk inside of me, and then he pulled it out, and stood back up.

“That was great Ailish,” He said to me.

“You had better go get cleaned up.” I said as I patted his dick.

He left to take a shower, and once I heard the water running, I went to the spot where I knew he hid his money. I opened his sock drawer and inside an old pair of athletic socks I pulled out a roll of one hundred dollar bills. I took a little more then half the pile and left the rest sitting on his dresser.

He would probably be upset, but he would be upset with Ailish, and soon that wouldn’t be me anymore. I then walked out of the apartment without even saying goodbye.

There was still cum dripping out of my ass hole and down my legs, but I didn’t care, that would soon be for Ailish to worry about. My pussy ached, my asshole ached, and I now had the money I wanted. I was done with her.

I went to a small bar I know of where there are many good looking girls on a nightly basis. I waited until one of them headed to the bathroom alone, and then made a swap. I left Ailish sitting on the toilet in one of the stalls wearing no panties, leaking cum, and with a purse holding nothing but a small container of sex lube.

I used the money I had collected from hooking and Ryan’s savings to go on a trip around the world. I didn’t need a passport, as I was a body hopper and could take anyone’s form I wanted. Even though I had a blast seeing the sights, and screwing my way around the world, I couldn’t seem to get over my sex with Ryan. His dick was like catnip for my pussy. I had planned to travel around for quite some time, but I decided to cut my trip short, and head home early.

Once I was back I quickly tried to track down Ailish again. It wasn’t very hard seeing as I had lived her life for almost two weeks, and soon I was back in a short skirt and knocking on Ryan’s door once more.

He opened it, and I could see the distrust in his eyes.

“Hey, wanna fuck?” I asked plainly.

“No. What happened, you need more money?” He asked me as he tried to close the door on me.

I put my foot in the door jam to keep it from closing all the way and said, “C’mon Ryan. I know I was a bitch to steal money from you, but this time it’s for free. I promise. You can put it anywhere.” I said with a seductive smile.

“No, I’ve got a new girl now.” He replied curtly.

“Oh? A new girl? Good for you.” I said to him.

“Yes, that’s right, so you can just piss off.” He said to me.

“Does she dress like this for you?” I asked and ran my hands down my scantily clad body and then continued, “Does she suck your cock? Does she strut around naked for you?”

“No, she doesn’t. But she also doesn’t leave after sex, and she doesn’t steal from me.” He said.

“Fine. I’ll leave. Just tell me one thing, do you wish she would act like a wanton slut? Or do you want a prim and proper girl?” I asked him.

He hesitated for a second, but didn’t say anything. He didn’t have too, I could read his eyes. I pulled my foot out of the doorway and walked away as he closed the door behind me.

I once again ditched Ailish’s body. I took up residence in one of Ryan’s neighbors, watching out the window until finally I saw a girl come over. I knew it must be his new girl when she spent the night.

The next morning, when I saw her leaving, I looked around and saw a young woman getting ready to also head out. I quickly ran to her and hopped her so that I could use the car, and that brings us full circle back to the beginning of the story, and how I got here.

Right now I’m heading back to Ryan’s apartment in his girlfriend Caroline’s body. I stopped off at a lingerie store to pick up a new set of bright red panties and a wonder bra, and then after that I made a stop to pick up a fire engine red set of four inch heels and some fishnet stockings. I couldn’t find a CPVC dress that fit me well, but I did find a short black mini skirt and a thin white cotton tank top that you can see my bra through.

We’ll have to see what Ryan thinks of my new little outfit, I thought with a smile.

As I walked through the door I saw a smile on his face and he said, “Wow, Carrie, what’s the occasion.”

“Let’s call it a reunion. Now get your cock out. I wanna fuck.” I said roughly.

Paul the Hopper

Author - Tobyredone

I was brushing my teeth and what little hair I had left so that I would be presentable for when my son and his girlfriend came over. My youngest son Charles stopped by on occasion to see how I was doing, and keep an eye on me now that I was retired. Well, maybe retired was the wrong word for it. Forced into early retirement would be more correct.

Whatever way you wanted to slice it, I was still glad to see that my youngest boy cared enough about his old man to stop by and visit, so I wanted to look decent. I pulled out a clean shirt and pair of pants, and also cleaned up most of the dirty dishes and crap that littered my small apartment. I was going to vacuum, but before I could get to that I heard a knock on the door.

I quickly went to answer it, and as the door swung open, I was greeted by Charles with his arms stretched wide. I held my arms out, and I gave him a large hug, which he returned enthusiastically. I motioned him inside, and asked were Alicia was.

“She’s down by the car. She’s smoking a cigarette.” He replied with annoyance in his voice.

“I didn’t know she smoked.” I said.

“She doesn’t Dad. She’s been acting really strange lately. I don’t know what is up, but every time I try and talk to her she blows me off, or leaves.” He replied.

“Well, don’t ask me for women advice. If I knew anything maybe your mother would still be around.” I said with a smile.

“Let’s not talk about her Pops, I’d rather not. Let’s talk about good news. I got the promotion at the firm. I’m full partner now.” Charles said as he smiled at me.

“That’s great Charles! I’m proud of you.” I said to him and returned his smile.

“Well, the job comes with longer hours too, which makes me worry about Alicia as she is going to be spending a lot of time alone, but I get paid a lot more. Speaking of which, do you need any money Dad?” my son asked me with concern in his eyes.

“What? Need money? No, absolutely not. I’m doing fine.” I replied, and perhaps he noticed my pride was wounded a little by his asking, so he dropped it.

Suddenly Alicia walked around the corner, and into the small apartment through the still open door. Charles had always had good luck with the ladies, but Alicia was special. The two of them had been dating for over three years. She was smart, funny, loving, and had more common sense then your average person today. She was also ridiculously hot. Normally she dressed conservatively, but I had seen her in a bikini one time when I went over to Charles’ house for a dinner he wanted me to attend. However, today she was dressed up to show off her assets.

She was wearing a shiny red pair of four inch heels that came to an amazing point at the end. Those heels pushed her small feet up into an angle to really show off her shapely legs. Those amazing long legs went up to a small pleated skirt that barely covered her nether regions, and swished out when she walked, due to her exaggerated hip sway. Her sexy midriff was exposed, and as my eyes continued upward, I came to a small vest that was straining to contain her impressive cleavage. Four buttons were all that was holding the mere scrap of fabric from letting her tits flop out. I could see she was wearing a lacey bra beneath the vest, as the tops of the cups were exposed above the deep plunge that the front of her vest made. My eyes continued up her delicate neck to where her normally pretty face was framed by her long blonde hair. This time, however, in its place was a strange man’s face. This wasn’t Alicia. The body looked to be her, but the face most definitely was not. The face had broad lips, thick bushy eyebrows, and a huge bulbous nose.

Charles coughed uncomfortably as I stared at his girlfriend. I blinked, and shook my head, so I would not make my son any more uneasy. I’m sure he thought I was staring at her because of the way she was dressed, but in truth, it was because of her mismatched face. How could Charles not see that? It was clear as day that something was wrong with Alicia.

I invited them both in, but coughed when I tried to say Alicia’s name. I offered them chairs in the tiny living room, but Alicia stopped Charles right away, and said in a deep voice, “Baby, you know that little Chinese restaurant that you took us to for our one year anniversary?”

“You mean the Dragon’s tooth sweetie?” Charles asked her.

“Yeah, that’s it. I’m really craving that tonight, and it’s a special occasion with you getting a raise, and us being over by your father. Would you run and get us some? I know they do take out.” She asked, and I again noticed her disturbingly deep voice.

“Babe, that’s all the way on the other side of town.” He replied.

Alicia’s man face made a pout, and she reached out and played with one of the buttons on the front of Charles’ shirt as she said, “Puh-leese? For me Charlie?”

Charles let out a heavy breath and nodded his head yes. Alicia quickly gave him orders on what food to get for everyone and practically shooed him out the door. She blew him a kiss, and then closed my apartment door and turned to look at me. She looked so odd standing there, her amazing body on display with her tiny outfit enhancing her looks, and then the wrongness of some man’s face topping it off.

“So my face looks different huh?” She asked me.

“Ah…” I said as I hesitated, trying to think of something to say.

“Hey, I’ve been getting looks all day from men. I can tell when someone is staring, and I can also tell when they are staring somewhere other then my face, Paul.” She said to me in a matter-of-fact tone.

She strolled into my small living room, and sat down on the couch, then patted my large recliner, indicating that she wanted me to sit down by her. I made my way over, and dropped into my lazy boy chair.

“What’s going on?” I asked her stupidly, as she leaned over towards me, giving me a wonderful shot down her cleavage.

“Well, you see, you are a very special man, Paul. I’ve sent Charles away so that I can show you how special.” She said to me.

“What are you talking about Alicia?” I asked her.

“Well, you see, Alicia’s body is under new management for the time being. Hi. My name is Larry.” She extended her hand out so that I could shake it. I hesitantly reached out, and noticed as I shook her hand, her breasts wobbled under their tight confinement. She continued, “You see Paul, I’m what is known as a body hopper. I can literally squeeze myself inside someone, possessing them like Alicia here.”

“I don’t know what to say. How does Charles not know? Your face is all messed up.” I replied.

“Well, you see Paul, only a select few can see my real face when I’m in someone. People like you. The rest of the world sees me as normal old Alicia. They see her face, hear her voice, and most importantly, I have all of her memories, so I can carry on a conversation, even with her boyfriend of three years, and not tip anyone off.” She told me.

“So what now?” I asked as I leaned back in my chair, feeling a bit light headed.

“Well,” She said with a smile and undid the four small buttons on her vest, and then stood up, “now we have some fun.”

She reached up under her skirt, and grabbed her tiny panties by the waist band and pulled them down to her knees. From there, they dropped to the floor in a puddle of silk fabric around her heels. I sucked in my breath as she walked over to the edge of my chair. Her large tits were barely staying inside her tiny bra, and her swaying hips made her look every bit the typical male fantasy. Well, other then her new face.

She climbed up on the chair, straddling my legs, and worked at my belt. As she undid the small leather strap, and started to work on my fly I managed up enough will power to try and stop her.

“Wait, I can’t do this to my son.” I said weakly.

“Oh hush now, you old fool. We aren’t going to hurt anyone. We are just letting you out of your cage.” She replied as she pushed my hands back to my sides.

Despite my age, I’ve never needed any pills to get my dick to stand at attention. With Alicia’s little strip session, and her soft fingers playing with my fly, I was already hard and pointing straight up. I wanted to fight her off me, and not cheat on my son with his long time girlfriend, but it had been far too long since I had felt the touch of a woman, and my will was weak.

She positioned herself above me, and lowered herself down. Her pussy was warm, wet, and inviting. She soon had my entire dick lubricated with her fluids, and started to ride me, using the motion of the rocking easy chair to her advantage. Her pussy was tight, and each stroke quickly brought me closer to the point of no return. Just when I thought I would blow, she stopped, looking down at me and giggled in an oddly masculine way.

“Are you ready to enter our world?” She asked.

“Wha…?” I croaked out, grasping at the arms of my chair as sexual need laid claim to my body.

“You’re going to be a body hopper, my friend. This will awaken your long dormant powers.” She replied, and went back to fucking me.

I wanted to ask her what she meant, but her pussy slurping up and down my cock again took priority. Soon I was again ready to blow. This time she didn’t stop, and as I let out a moan, she dropped herself down on me, and I let loose, blowing my seed inside her tight little snatch. As I felt myself go, I also felt her hands squeezing my arms, and felt her thighs shaking. He pussy flooded with extra fluid, and I heard her let out a small moan, or grunt if you want to call it that.

She collapsed forward on my chest and I felt her long hair tickle my nose. It was as I was brushing her hair off from my face that I realized what I had just done. My sexual frenzy was gone now, and my senses were returning. I had just used my son’s girlfriend for sex.

“Get off me! I can’t believe what we just did!” I exclaimed.

“Calm down. I don’t want you to have a heart attack or anything.” She replied, as she slowly straightened back up, and then wiggled her cute little ass to the edge of the chair.

As she stood up, my dick slid out of her, and I could see the mixture of our sex juices leaking down her inner thighs. The sight of it made what we had just done that much more wrong.

“Oh shit, what did I do?” I wailed.

“You had sex. It was even decent sex. That’s nothing to complain about, Paul.” Alicia, or Larry, said as she bent down and grabbed her panties off the floor, and walked towards the bathroom.

I soon heard the water running, and figured she was cleaning herself up. I tucked myself back into my pants, and started to make myself presentable once more. I knew it wouldn’t be long before my son was back from getting dinner. What would I tell him?

A few short moments later Alicia walked back out from the bathroom, stuffed back inside her little outfit. We heard a knock on the door and I knew it was Charles. As she walked to get the door, she casually mentioned that my zipper was still down. I struggled to get it up as Charles walked through the door.

He saw me, and gave both Alicia and I an odd look, but said nothing as he carried in the bags of food. Soon, Alicia was handing out everyone’s plates with food on them, and we were eating and making small talk again. Every time I tried to bring up something about Alicia, or what we had been doing since Charles left, Alicia would jab her heel into my foot under the small coffee table, keeping me from continuing.

Shortly after we finished eating, Alicia claimed to be exhausted to Charles, and asked me if I minded if they cut the visit short. I was still stammering, so Charles said they would head out, and told me how good it was to have dinner with me, and that he would be doing it again shortly.

Alicia quickly ushered him out the door, and gave me a wink over her shoulder. She pulled the door shut behind them as they left, and with that, they were gone.

It was the next day around one o’clock when I heard a knock on my door. I was sick as a dog, but managed to get over to the door and answer it. There, in a pair of tight jeans and a tank top, stood Alicia. She was still being worn by Larry. I tried to keep her from coming in, but at my age, and being sick, there was just nothing I could do.

“I was afraid you might be sick. It’s the transition sickness. Sometimes younger hoppers never get sick, but usually older guys do.” She replied, and helped me into my recliner.

I didn’t feel at all well, so I just let Larry do more talking. She made me some soup, and hovered about me like some kind of nurse on house call. As she kept an eye on me, and attended to my needs, she also told me more about body hopping. She told me some of their history, and how sex with a mounted hopper unleashes another hopper’s power. She told me about mirrors and cameras, and how they will reveal a real face, even to non-hoppers. She then explained why hoppers were so secretive, and what I could expect from mounting, and people that I interact with in a mount.

I couldn’t help but stare at Alicia’s hot little body, and Larry noticed this. She once again put on a little strip tease for me, and in a short amount of time, we had fucked again. I felt remorse for screwing my son’s girlfriend, but not as strongly this time, and I think I tried to justify it with the fact that it was actually Larry, and not Alicia that I was screwing.

Every day around the time where Charles got off work, Larry would take Alicia home, and stay with my son. Then, after Charles headed off to work again the next morning, Larry would bring her back over by me, and be my nurse, cook, and private sex kitten.

This went on for four days until I finally started to feel better then I ever had. At the end of the fourth day, Larry asked if he could borrow some of my clothes.

“Sure, Larry. But I don’t think they will fit Alicia.” I replied.

“They’re not for her. They’re for me. The real me.” She replied.

I pointed her back to my bedroom, and in quick order she had picked out a normal looking male outfit. She then laid back on the bed, and said, “I’ve been in Alicia here a bit too long because I’ve been taking care of you. I normally only stay in a girl a few days. I’ve been in her more then two weeks. I’m going to head out now that you’re feeling better. Give me a call if you need anything, or stop by that place I told you about, ok?”

With that she lay back on the bed, and began to shake and tremble. I could see a liquid starting to ooze its way out of her skin and orifices. The liquid flowed to the edge of the bed, and began to solidify into a human shape. As it became solid, it took on the shape of an overweight male. I began to recognize the shape of the face, and soon I knew I was looking at Larry. He quickly began to dress, and once he had clothes on shook my hand and said, “Good luck hopping. Let me know how it’s going, or if you need any help.”

I walked him to the door, and thanked him for looking after me for a few days while I was sick. He replied that it was more like his duty to help another hopper, and then with a smile and wave, he was off.

I walked back into my apartment, and then into the bedroom where Alicia was lying passed out on the bed. She had her normal pretty face back, and it was again framed by her angelic blonde hair.

I don’t know what came over me, but I suddenly felt a need. I reached down and touched her soft face. Larry said that my first few hops should be easy ones. Find someone that is asleep, or passed out, and mount them so that I get the hang of it before trying anything on someone that has all their wits about them.

I didn’t even know if I could go through with hopping a person. Stealing someone’s life and body seemed so wrong to me. But right then and there, with Alicia lying in front of me, I knew that I needed to know what it was like to be someone else. Anyone else. I decided Alicia would be my first hop, but that I would only stay in her for a few hours. Just to get the hang of it.

I started to loose my senses. I felt myself get shorter, and start to flow. I was rushing inside of Alicia. I was flowing in through her nose, mouth, and skin. All too suddenly my perspective changed. I was lying on my bed looking up at the ceiling. I raised my hand to my face, and got the shock of my life when it was thin, young, and feminine.

I sat up, and ran my fingers over my body, from my shoulders, down my impressive breasts, in over my thin waist, back out over my flowing hips, and down my sexy new legs. I was someone else. I was Alicia. I quickly stood up, and teetered on her tall heels. I suddenly realized how different her sense of balance was then mine. I knew I needed some of her skills, like balancing in her heels. I concentrated, like Larry had told me to do, and out of her sleeping mind came all of her passive skills, and a few of her memories.

I strolled (now confidently) over to my bathroom, and the large mirror that was there. I looked into it and saw a gorgeous woman standing in my bathroom, but with my face. I brought my hands up to the top of my head, and felt the long blonde tresses that flowed out of my scalp. It was so different then my large bald spot. I turned left and right, admiring my new shape in the mirror. I knew that Alicia spent a lot of time working out to keep herself sexy for Charles.

Suddenly a pang of regret shot through me, and I realized I was in my son’s girlfriend. I had stolen her body the same way Larry had. I wanted out. I walked into my living room, and decided I would dump her body on the couch. I then realized how fun it was to have a short skirt swishing around my legs as I walked with my new hips. I also noted that I didn’t have pains in my ankles, knees, hips or back like when I was regular old me.

I blinked a few times, and thought to myself, a few hours in her body won’t kill her. It’s not like I’m stealing her life or anything. I then looked down and spotted her purse sitting on my coffee table. A small smile crept onto my face as I thought that maybe I could have even more fun in my short time in Alicia if I went shopping.

I grabbed her purse and made my way down to her car. In short order I was wandering through the lengthy hallways of the local shopping center. There were so many stores that I wanted to visit. I did not think it would be this much fun to wander around a mall, but in Alicia’s nubile body, every move reminded me of the fact that I was now a mid-twenties attractive female.

From the swish of my short skirt every time I moved, to the click of my heels every time I took a step, to the weight of my purse strap, and the jiggle of my breasts every time I made a move. I was swimming in the sensations of being a hot young woman. I had spent a lot of time in my youth chasing women, and never thought about the experience from the opposite side, but now I was up to my eyeballs in femininity.

As I wandered through the mall I also began to notice the men and older boys looking at me. I even began to hold my shoulders back, or hit my heels on the ground harder to make my breasts shake when I noticed men watching me. It was exciting not only to see them react, but to also be what was making these random men react. I knew what they were looking at. It was my hot ass and tits. I could feel every stitch of Alicia through me. I could smell her. I could taste her cherry lip gloss. It was just as exciting for me as it was for them.

Soon, I was even more daring. I decided to head into a clothing shop. I had no idea what to shop for, or even what size I was now, but with a quick review of some of Alicia’s memories, I had all her sizes in various stores, and all her measurements. I browsed around the first clothing store, just looking until a saleswoman came over and wanted to help me out. At first I was shy, and tried to get away from her, but as she kept pulling out cuter and cuter shirts and skirts, and asking me if I wanted to try anything on, I finally caved.

We picked out a few outfits, and I made my way to the secluded changing rooms. I tried on a few outfits, and the lady asked me to come out and see them. I told her I was too shy, but really I just didn’t want to spin in front of a mirror for her, as that would reveal my real face. I started to get back into my original outfit, or the one that Larry had put on Alicia that morning. Before I could pull my skirt back on, I saw Alicia’s little panty covered pussy mound. I had been inside her pussy several times in the last few days with my dick, but never did I really have a chance to look at it.

I reached down with my hands and began gently running my fingers over the fabric, teasing myself as I did so. The slightest little touch sent tiny little electrical shocks through my body from my borrowed little snatch. The outer lips were so sensitive, and suddenly I could feel a heat start to grow in my abdomen. I could feel my new vagina getting moist. I was rudely brought out of my self exploration by a slight tap on the dressing room door and the sales woman asking me if I needed any more help.

I quickly pulled my skirt back up, and told her I had everything under control. A short while later I was buying one of the outfits. I knew I shouldn’t but it had looked so hot on Alicia I knew she would have approved if she could have.

I walked back out to the main hallway of the mall, and started to walk again but not for long. I was quickly pulled into another store by the sight of a mannequin wearing a short leather skirt that I knew would drop Charles’ jaw if he saw me in… I shook my head and told myself that this was still Alicia’s body and I was just borrowing it. But that didn’t stop me from going in and getting a skirt in her size. I was about to leave when I saw the swimsuits.

I tried to walk by them, but I saw the tiniest pink bikini that just screamed Alicia’s name, so I tried it on. And a few more. Or maybe it was a dozen or so, but I only bought three of them.

I was proud of my will power in only buying three bikinis (they all looked so great on me), so when I started walking again, and saw the lingerie store, I knew I could handle the temptation. Besides, I was outfitting my son’s girlfriend’s body with hot clothing. What father wouldn’t do that for his son if he had the chance?

I tried on almost every different peace of lingerie in the store. Every kind of bra and panty. Push ups, underwires, water bras, sports bras, and bikini briefs, thongs, boy shorts, and g-strings. I even tried on some teddies. I loved the way everything hugged and caressed my new sensitive breasts and pussy. I loved the way everything shaped and enhanced my new body. I especially like the way silk felt against my most sensitive of lips.

Soon I was even more daring, and picked out an outfit from the store as well. It was a naughty French maid outfit that came with a black and white shaping corset, an extremely short white translucent skirt, and matching frilly panties with silk stockings.

By the time I was done Alicia’s credit card was smoking. The lady at the register said she would help me get my bags to the car. I decided I was done shopping, and heading for the car seemed like a good option. I knew I needed to get back to my apartment and let Alicia come out of her slumber so that she could get back to Charles.

My helper and I loaded my bags into Alicia’s car and it was then that I realized how much I had bought. I didn’t mean to get this much stuff. I knew that Charles had a good job, but I also knew he didn’t have this much money to throw around casually. I would have to write down the information for Alicia’s credit card and send in some money so that she did not get in trouble, and I wouldn’t have to do any rough explaining.

I climbed into the car when I heard a ringing. I realized it must be Alicia’s phone. I quickly dug through her purse and brought the phone to my ear.

“Hello?” I questioned.

“Alicia? Where are you? I’ve been home for almost an hour. You didn’t leave a note or anything. I was worried.” I heard my son’s voice.

Shit! I looked at the clock. I had lost track of time in the mall. I had kept Alicia’s body for far to long for her to get back yet tonight to Charles’ house. I also knew if I ditched her tonight at my place it may lead to some very uncomfortable questions being asked tomorrow. I decided I would have to go to his house and pretend to be her, much like Larry had been doing.

What was one night? She would have her life back tomorrow, and I would send in money for the credit card purchases. And if I was going to pay for the clothes, shouldn’t I get to spend one night in them?

“I’ll be home in a few minutes, Charles. I’ve been watching your dad for the past few days because he’s been sick, and he gave me some money to go shopping with. I can’t wait to show you what I bought.” I told him in an excited voice. I knew that Larry had told Charles about my illness, and that Alicia was spending the days with me because he had mentioned that Charles made a big deal about the fact that his girlfriend was so sweet to be taking care of his father. He had no clue there may be an ulterior motive for his girl’s behavior.

I hung up the phone and quickly drove home. I only grabbed a few bags out of the car to bring in with me, so that he would not think that I had been shopping all day. As I opened the door, Charles stood there. He instantly wanted to help me carry the bags, and smiled at me as he leaned in and gave me a quick kiss on the lips.

“Hey hot stuff.” He said with a wink.

“Hey… you,” I replied, not certain if I was ready for this.

“How’s my dad?” He asked as he peeked into my shopping bags.

“He’s… ah, feeling much better.” I told him as I stood in the doorway.

Charles had already walked back into the spacious kitchen, looked back at me, and said, “Are you coming in?”

I was knocked back into the fact that I had to play a character. I needed to be Alicia. I strolled into the kitchen, rolling my hips back and forth to get the motion I wanted. I saw Charles staring at me, and from my time in Alicia’s body at the mall, I knew that look to be lust. I was doing alright so far.

“Anything for me in here?” He asked me.

I quickly grabbed the bags back from him and headed towards the stairs which lead to the second story and the bedrooms. I looked over my shoulder and said, “Maybe,” in a playful voice and added, “You’ll just have to wait and see.”

I trotted up to the master bedroom. I had only been in here once when Charles was showing me the house he bought after he got his job at the law firm. It was a large house, and I was happy that he was doing so well. Now I looked around and realized for the time being this was my bedroom as well (at least for the night). I knew from Alicia’s memories that most of the clothes in the closet were mine. I also knew that the dressers up against the wall contained more of my clothing.

I dropped the bags in the center of the floor, and dug through one of them until I pulled out the French maid outfit. I quickly shed my clothes, and got into it. I went into the attached bathroom and quickly pulled my hair back and up, using Alicia’s memories.

A few minutes later, I descended the steps, and as I walked into the kitchen I heard Charles let out a low wolf whistle. For some reason I blushed. Not just my head, but I felt my chest and butt cheeks getting warm as well. They must have turned pink, because Charles was staring at them and then said, “You’re boobies are as red as a fire truck Alicia.”

Charles calling me by someone else’s name immediately snapped me back to the reality of the situation. I was now not only using Alicia. I was messing with Charles’ life too. I turned to run back up to the bedroom. I thought maybe I should just dismount her, and come clean to Charles.

Before I could get up the stairs though, he rushed over to me and wrapped his arms around my tiny waist, pulling me back against him. I tried to squirm my way free, but he was now much larger then me. Then he lowered his face down and gently kissed my neck.

His gentle kisses moved down my neck, out onto my shoulder. I let out a low moan, which only encouraged him. His hands moved out to ravish my scantily clad body. His left hand moved up and grasped a breast, his right moved down and ran fingers across my inner thighs and covered pussy lips. I felt like fires were being lit throughout my body. A heat began to build between my legs, and I knew my pussy was flooding itself again. I cooed in appreciation to his fingers and the waves of pleasure they were sending throughout my being.

“I made dinner, but I think it can wait until after we have our fun Alicia,” my son whispered into my ears.

Again upon hearing him call me by the wrong name, the reality of the situation came back to me. With a large amount of struggling, I grabbed at his arms, and pulled them away from me. I then stepped out of his embrace, and said, “No, I’m hungry and want to eat.”

In truth I just wanted some time to gather up my will power again. While I had to play the part of Charles’ girlfriend for the night, I didn’t want to go all the way with my own son. That would be taking this charade too far. I started to walk towards the food he had prepared and grabbed a plate of it for myself.

He followed suit, and soon we were at the table both eating and making small talk between mouthfuls of food. I could see he was still staring at me in the French maid outfit, and I decided it was a mistake to bring this in the house. What was I thinking? Of course it would excite him and make him want me. It did the same thing to me, and I was inside Alicia.

He finished first, but I was full. Alicia was much smaller then me, and ate far less food, so I had piled far too much on my plate. As he got up and started to bring his plate in the kitchen, I quickly got up and said, “Charles, you know that cleaning is the maid’s job. Let me do that. You made dinner, I can clean it up.”

He surrendered his plate to me, and I quickly grabbed the dirty dishes and scurried into the kitchen, glad to be away from his staring eyes, and the losing battle I was fighting with my own will power to not stare down at my cleavage. I put the plates in the sink, and started adding some soap and hot water. I was busy scrubbing the plates when Charles walked in a few minutes later, and asked, “Alicia what are you doing? We have a dish washer, and a real maid that comes in tomorrow? C’mon out by me.”

I wasn’t expecting him, and so I jumped when he started talking to me. The plate I was holding dropped and splashed warm soapy water all over my chest, soaking my corset and breasts. I turned to see him with a worried look on his face that changed to a look of lust as he saw that was not mad. He gently took me by the hand and led me up the stairs and into the large bathroom that was next to the master bedroom. There he helped me out of the wet corset, and handed me a towel as I dried off my bosom.

When I was done, I set the towel down on the countertop and looked up at him staring at my now exposed breasts. My nipples were straining out, due to the fact that the water had gotten somewhat cold before I had dried myself. Charles walked over to me and again wrapped his arms around my thin waist, pulling me to him. This time I fought back with more passion, pushing back on his chest, but his hands were soon down and squeezing my cute little ass in my frilly panties, and once more between the pleasure of his touch, and the constant stimulation I was getting from wearing Alicia’s body and clothes my will power faded away.

I looked up just in time to have him kiss me passionately. It was so foreign to have him kiss me like this. I turned my head to the side as soon as he was done, and he took that opportunity to plant light kisses on my ear and down my neck. The heat in my body flared back up like someone had lit a burner on an oven. He picked me up and carried me to bed. This time I didn’t struggle.

I was caught between my new sexual wants, the fiery needs of Alicia’s body, and my knowledge that what I was doing was wrong. Charles gently set me down on the bed, and began kissing his way down my chest. He stopped at my chest, lovingly kissing around my nipples and areolas. He left a trail of kisses going down my taunt tummy, and I laid back on the bed as he tickled my inner thighs with his lips.

My legs spread almost involuntarily. They must have known what was coming, as this was my first time from this end of the sexual spectrum. Charles reached up with his hands, and grasped my tits, gently kneading them like an experienced lover. His tongue soon had my complete attention though, as he lovingly licked at my thighs along the edges of my panties. My pussy was practically gushing, but still he continued his foreplay. He began to run his tongue up and down the fabric on the crotch of my panties, sending starts shooting in front of my eyes.

He stopped the stimulation for a moment, and I cried out for him continue as I looked down, only to see him smile and say he will as soon as my panties come off. I let him move my legs together, and raised my back and butt as he pulled at the waistband of my underwear, taking them down my legs. As soon as they passed my feet, my legs shot open again, and this time his tongue did more then just run up and down the outer lips. He was inside me, and gently wiggling his tongue around. I soon realized he was spelling out the alphabet with his tongue, and I smiled as I saw stairs dancing through my field of vision again. I felt myself building and building. This was way better then when I was gently touching my pussy in the changing room. Hell, just this was way better then any orgasm I had ever had as a man.

Then, he found my clitoris.

The world exploded around my head. I screamed. I don’t know what, but I know there were words that I spewed out like a volcano. I didn’t think I could get any higher when something let loose inside of me. It started in my stolen pussy and reverberated out through my hips, up my back, down my legs, through my neck, tingling my fingers and toes, ricocheting around in my head, and even down through my long hair.

I had my first female orgasm.

I now knew why I had met Larry in Alicia’s hot little body. If this is what sex felt like for women, it was a marvel that they weren’t just laying about frigging themselves silly on every opportunity. The best sex I had ever had in my life previously didn’t hold a candle to this one orgasm.

Time suddenly started again as I came down from my high, and looked down to see Charles climbing over me. I briefly wondered what he was doing in my state of post-orgasmic bliss, until I felt his fully engorged dick hit my inner thigh.

He was going to fuck me. I didn’t want to get fucked by my son. I had already taken this far too far. I had to stop. I needed to stop. I raised my hands, intending to place them in front of him. Instead they went to my tits, and squeezed my nipples, sending jolts of pleasure outward. My sexual needs were constant. It wasn’t like being a guy, where you blow your load and you are done. I knew I could keep this up until I passed out, and Alicia’s young body was full of vigor and energy.

Charles’ cock touched the outer lips of my vagina, and I felt my thighs tremble. I spread my legs, and he pressed his head inside me. His dick was so big I thought he was going to split me in half. He gently worked back and forth until he was well lubricated in my juices, and then shoved his entire dick up inside me. I let out a muffled cry of passion and suddenly I heard myself say, “Oh fuck me. Fuck me hard.”

I didn’t know where it came from, or why I would say something like that, but it spurred Charles on and soon I was lost in the waves of pleasure his dick was sending into me. He fucked me and fucked me. I again lost track of time. I grabbed onto his back, and wrapped my stocking covered legs around him. I felt my hair around my neck, damp with my sweat. I smelled my own musk of female sex. I rocked back and forth as Charles jammed his rod deep inside of me, sending tremors quaking through my chest as my tits bounced around. The smooth and silky feelings of my stockings sliding back and forth on his sides and my legs were the last piece of the puzzle, and suddenly I was climaxing again.

Once again, I exploded. I clamped down with my pussy as my legs spasmed uncontrollably. I felt my little box flood with more moisture. I felt like a pin ball in machine as the pleasure rocketed around in my body. Finally I started to come down from my orgasmic high, but Charles just kept pumping.

Charles fucked me hard enough to bring me to two more orgasms before I finally felt him loose his rhythm, slow down and really ram deeply into me with long thrusts. I looked up to see his face contorted in the throes of passion, and felt his dick leap inside of me. I felt his hot cum shooting out in my womb, and filling my womanly void.

He collapsed on top of me, telling me how much he loved me, and how amazing I was. Without knowing what else to do, I reached up and ran my small fingers through his hair. I whispered back I was glad he was happy, and I wanted him to be that way forever.

He soon rolled off from me, and pulled himself under the covers, motioning for me to do the same. I pulled myself to the top of the bed, and kicked my feet under the sheets and the warm quilt on the bed before sliding myself down under the covers.

My senses returned after my sexual needs were met, and I realized what I had just done. My son had unknowingly just fucked his father silly in his girlfriend’s body. I felt even more sick to my stomach when he put a strong young arm around me, and laid close to me in his bed, whispering that he would always love me.

I lay there watching the ceiling as the gravity of what I had done caught up to me. I tried to fall asleep as my son spooned with me and his cum leaked out of my wet slit and down my ass crack, seeping into the mattress below.

Milk Man

Author - Tobyredone

There is this joke. Maybe you heard it. It goes like this:

It’s a milk man’s last day before retirement. As he goes about his route people are telling him good bye, and giving him gifts, until he comes to one house in particular. A gorgeous woman he often chatted with opens the door. Without a word she grabs his hand, takes him inside and gives him the best sex of his life, then gives him a dollar and sends him on his way.

As he walks out the door, but before the woman closes it, he turns and asks, “Why?” She responds, “I told my husband it was your last day, and asked him what we should give you for a gift. He told me, ‘Fuck him. Give him a buck.’ So I did. Hope you liked it!”

Well, you see, I was the inspiration for that joke. Oh, sure I see you looking at me. I’m a thirty five year old guy. I’m obviously too young to be a retiring milk man. I’m not wearing a wedding ring, so it couldn’t have been my wife. Would you believe I was the wife? I’ll tell you how it really happened.

You see I’m a body hopper. What is that? It’s a man that can enter another person’s body. I turn into a kind of liquid, and flow in through any opening, or even skin. Once I’m in someone their mind kind of shuts down. I’m in complete control, but their memories are still there, kind of like files in a computer, and I can open them and look at them. It pretty much means I can impersonate them perfectly, if I wanted to. To all onlookers there is no change. Unless a person looks at me in a mirror, or on a picture, or something, in which case they would see my normal face on a different person’s body. It’s a trip!

So, anyways, I was out walking in a park on a rather lovely Sunday afternoon minding my own business while looking at the trees, flowers, and people. I had been without a mount (what we hoppers call the people we possess) for over two weeks and I was definitely in the mood. It wasn’t for lack of trying to find a mount, either. I just couldn’t seem to find one that I thought was my type. But I was past that now, I just wanted some quick sex, and then I’d be over it for a bit and I could continue my search for a longer term body.

I suddenly saw her running by me. She was perfect. She was a complete sex kitten. She had a long pile of brown hair pulled back into a pony tail which was swishing back and forth with her long strides. Her small spandex shorts and sports bra left little to the imagination and showed how hard she worked to keep her body in shape. The bra also managed to show off her impressive chest as her breasts bounced with each step. I almost began salivating right then and there.

I see you looking at me strangely again. I’m going to assume it’s because you wonder why a red blooded male like myself would want to take over the body of a chick. Well I have an answer for that as well. You see I’m all about the sex, like I said before. And women can not only have multiple orgasms, but it’s far easier for a chick to get laid then a guy most days. All a woman has to do is show a bit of interest and the next thing you know a line of men are ready to go with there pants around there ankles. Also you not only get the female orgasm, but it’s also a lot like watching a porno from the inside. You feel everything, and the chick does every nasty little thing you want to see, because you are in control of the chick.

Anyway, back to my story. So I started to follow her, and then realized I was in danger of loosing sight of her. I moved up my speed from a walk to a steady jog, but tried to stay far enough away that she wouldn’t realize anyone was following her. I followed her twice around the park and was about to give up when she began to jog down a street. I was pretty winded as I’m not in the best shape, but I decided to try and stay with her for just a bit longer. Luckily for me she didn’t live far from the park.

I watched her run up to a house, and around and into a garage door. At that point I sat down on the grass at the end of her street as I knew I was in no condition to follow her in and try and mount her while catching my breath.

After about ten minutes I was breathing normally again, and I got to my feet and continued down the street. I walked into the house using the same door that she had, it was still unlocked. As I walked into a rather clean kitchen I heard the noise of a shower running down a hallway from where I was. I smiled as I knew the sound of the water would cover my entrance until it was too late for the poor girl.

I crept down the hallway until I was outside the door the shower sound was coming from. I quietly opened the door and snuck in. I looked at the silhouette her body made against the white shower curtain and an evil smile found its way onto my lips. I made my way over to the edge of the bathroom, ripped the curtain open and as the startled woman dropped her washcloth and bar of soap I grabbed her face with both my hands.

I did this for two reasons. First, if I have my hands over her mouth it muffles any screams my intended victim can make. Second, the typical female reaction is to scream for help, and when they open their mouth good and wide it makes for an easy entry point for me into the body.

This girl was no different. Her muffled scream let me know that this would be an easy hop. I felt my body change, and noticed it felt weird to be a flowing liquid going up and into her mouth while the shower water was coursing down her body. I quite suddenly was in control of her. I felt the shapely legs, and rubbed my new inner thighs against each other gently as I marveled at how lovely it made my stolen pussy feel just a tiny bit about them. I ran my new slim hands down my shoulders, over my round breasts, and down my trim waistline until they too were on my inner thighs. I could feel my long wet hair sticking to my new neck and back. I blinked my new eyes and smiled as I looked over my new body.

I looked quickly into her memory and noticed she had already cleaned herself. I looked down and noticed a well trimmed patch of pubic hair, and decided that needed to go, so instead of shutting off the water as she had been about to do, I instead grabbed her shaving cream and razor and quickly and efficiently gave myself a completely bald little pussy.

I stepped out of the shower, and grabbed a towel. I quickly dried my body, and soaked up a bit of the water that was in my hair. I left the towel on the floor of the bathroom, and walked around my new house completely naked, still dripping a little bit here and there.

It was an impressive house. I could tell this woman had found a husband who worked hard to keep her in a good lifestyle. I walked around until I found what must have been there bedroom, and began to go through the drawers to find some clothes.

I could just look into her sleeping unconscious mind and get any information that I wanted, but I wasn’t going to be in this body that long. I didn’t care what her name was. She was just a cheap suit to be worn for the day, and discarded much like the towel I had left behind in the bathroom.

I found a pair of lacey blue panties that I knew would look sensational on her, and then found a short white summer dress. I knew at once that this dress was my choice. Not only because it would breathe well in the heat, but also because it would come off fast when I found someone to fuck.

I went back to the bathroom and took out the woman’s blow dryer and a brush, and quickly and efficiently dried her hair. I left it down, and slightly messy, but once again, I didn’t care, I knew her body alone would get me what I wanted. I then put on a bare minimum of make up. A little mascara and a small amount of pink lipstick. Good enough.

I headed downstairs, and thought about taking her car out to find someone when the door bell rang. I spun around and headed to answer it. I opened the door to find a man in a white uniform standing there. He had two containers of milk in his hands, which he held out for me.

I looked at him questioningly. Where I grew up you couldn’t even get milk delivered to your door. He sensed my hesitation, and tried to break the uncomfortable silence.

“Well, here you go Mrs. Riha. It’s the last milk I’ll be delivering here. My replacement’s name is Ronnie. I’m sure he’ll take care of you just as well as I have.” The man said to me as he set the milk down on the floor inside the door.

“Last day?” I asked as I cocked my eyebrows.

“Yeah, I’m retiring today, remember?” he asked me.

The woman’s memories were there, but she had a lot of them with the milk man, and instead of filtering through them, seeing as I didn’t really care, I just nodded at him, and then gave him a predatory smirk.

I then said, “I haven’t given you your present yet. I hope you have enough time,” and with that I reached up and pulled my dress to either side of my fabulous stolen tits.

I wasn’t certain if his bulging eyes were locked on my tits, or my protruding nipples were locked on his eyes, but which ever way it went, he was enjoying the sight. So to enhance the effect I reached down and grabbed the hem of my short dress and brought one hand up and left the other one down, giving him a preview of my blue lacey panties.

“Wha- What’s going on?” He stammered out, his eyes still locked on my tits.

I pulled the hem of my dress up and over my head in one fluid motion. Before he could say another word it was nothing but a small white puddle on the entrance way floor next to my feet, and I was standing there in nothing but my blue undies.

“You like?” I asked.

He swallowed and began nodding furiously as I reached out and grabbed the front of his white shirt and yanked him to me. He didn’t resist in the slightest, and I used one petite hand to reach up behind his head and pull his face to mine, while the other hand went for his belt buckle, and started to undo his pants.

A few moments later he suddenly pulled back and said, “I don’t think I can do this.”

“I’m certain you can. Unless you need Viagra, in which case I have some in the medicine cabinet upstairs.” I replied.

“No, I mean have sex with someone’s wife, and cheat on mine.” He told me.

“You’re going to turn this down?” I asked, as I hooked my thumbs in the waistband of my panties, and slipped them off, letting them fall around my feet. I then spread my legs to show him my bald and already dripping pussy.

I climbed onto a long thin table that was by the entrance way of the woman’s house and leaned forward using my knees and elbows to brace myself. I winked at him, and leaned forward to gently tease his dick with one of my manicured fingers. That was all the convincing he needed, and without another word he took two steps forward as his dick freed itself from the confines of his pants.

I began licking it and gently suckling it and felt it fill in my mouth to its full size and rather impressive girth. I leaned my head forward to make certain my long hair fell far enough forward to tickle his abdomen, as I always loved it when bitches did that to me. Soon he was as large and hard as I thought he would get so I sat back, and spun around.

“Get that monster in my cunt now!” I told him.

He nodded quickly, and I brought my ass up to the edge of the table and lifted one leg, giving him a nice easy path to my fuckhole. He brought the large head of his dick up to my lips, and began to gently work his way in, but I was in no mood for a gentle session of love making.

I wanted to get fucked. I wanted to get fucked hard and now.

I used my hips to ram my pussy the rest of the way down on his penis, and called out, “Oh fuck yes. Fuck my cunt! Yes, fuck me harder!”

I don’t think he was use to this woman swearing or screaming, as I felt him hesitate just for a moment with his thrusts, but as I kept on ramming myself down on his pole, he decided to just keep going at me.

I closed my eyes and let out a long sigh as he brought his dick all the way out of my pussy and hesitated while he said, “You want this you filthy bitch?”

“Yes, give it to me, give me all of it in my tight little cunt.” I replied back to him, and he stabbed his entire meat sword inside me.

I began screaming loudly, and working my hips. The knick knacks that were littering the table top I was using began to sway and tip over, some even falling off as our elicit activity continued to get more and more harsh.

Finally, I felt it. It washed over me like a tidal wave, starting from my stolen little pussy, and moving out in waves, coursing through my entire feminine body. Down my thighs, and quivering legs to the tips of my toes, up my thin waist, through my chest, as my tits quaked like jello, up my neck, down my arms, and echoing through my small head, and it even felt like down to the ends of my hair. I loved having female orgasms crash over me. It’s a full body experience.

Just as the waves in my small frame were dying down, I opened my eyes to see the milk man’s face contort in pleasure, and I felt him spurt his cum inside my hot little box. I loved the feeling. His seed was spilling out into my vagina as his dick pulsed with every thrust.

I dropped my leg suddenly, as even in this toned and well maintained body, the sex took it’s toll on my muscles. As I dropped the leg, the milk man’s dick came out of my vagina with a small popping sound. It was shrinking back to it’s usual size, and the man was of no more use to me.

I slowly climbed down from the table and pulled the sweaty hair out of my face. I looked up at him and smiled as I said, “That was great, and I hope you enjoyed your retirement present as much as I did giving it to you, but you should leave now.”

I then walked to the door, swaying my hips as I took the steps, and loving the feeling of our mixed juices leaking down my legs. I got to the door, opened it up fully, and pointed to the driveway, with no expression on my face.

The milk man started to say something, but I held up one hand and shook my head, and again pointed out the door. My body temperature was still high from the sex we had just had, and the outside air was cool on my exposed skin, especially were it was covered in leaking cum on my thighs.

Finally, the milk man tucked his dick back into his pants, zipped and buttoned them, and walked out the door, shooting me a curious look as he walked by me on the way to his truck, which sat, still running in the driveway.

I closed the door the moment his feet where clear and looked around at my clothes on the floor, and the small items that had fallen off the table from our fucking. I even saw a bit of a stain on the red table cloth that covered the table.

I smiled and lay down on the floor. I was done with this chick. I began to exit her body. I then stood up and walked to the shower to retrieve the clothes I had been wearing before I found her, as I didn’t want to head back out into the world naked.

After I had dressed and left the house through the back door, I wondered what the woman’s husband would think when he found his passed out wife who had obviously been fucked hard lying on the floor by two gallons of milk.

Loss of Control - Chapter 2

I stopped the shower and dried myself off, only instead of keeping the towel, I just dropped it on the floor and walked naked back to Tyler’s room where I had a small bag packed for the weekend. I lived in an apartment closer to campus with three other girls, so when I visited Tyler, I usually just brought a change of clothes for the weekend, or some cute undies if Tyler was being good and I thought I should give him a treat.

I knelt naked in front of the bag, and pulled out a pair of bikini brief panties, a bra, another pair of jeans, and a plain white girl’s tee shirt. Tyler walked in and saw me kneeling there holding all of my clothes in a pile.

“Nice,” He said, not completely unlike a caveman admiring his next meal.

Instead of replying to him as I would have liked to, mainly by jumping up and punching his face, I instead stood up and posed for him a few times. I once again tried to move my body so that I could maybe cover something, but my arms and legs ignored their real owner.

Then I suddenly started pulling on my panties. Finally. After that came my jeans. Adrian was struggling to get my tight jeans up over my wide hips, but with a few hops he finally managed. Of course Tyler stood there watching my boobs bounce as I squeezed myself into my jeans. Right then and there I made an oath to never let him see me dress ever again.

After that I picked up my bra and looked at it with a confused look. “How the fuck am I going to get this thing on?” I asked Tyler.

He just shrugged at me, and I put my arms through the arm holes and began attempting to hook the bra strap together behind my back. Even with my flexible arms and nimble fingers Adrian was struggling with my bra.

“Can you give me a hand here?” I asked Tyler as I spun my back to him.

“The bra has you beat, huh?” He chuckled as I felt his hands began to work with the bra behind my back.

“Yeah, I don’t know how chicks do this every day.” I replied to him.

Easy, be smarter than the bra you retards. Put it on backwards and inside out, clip it, then spin it around and flip it up. This is just another example of how stupid men are. I thought to myself as I pulled my tee shirt over my head.

“Ok, let’s grab my purse and do some shopping.” I said with a smile to Tyler.

Wait. What?

“Wait, what?” Tyler asked, mirroring my own thoughts.

“Think about it. Have you ever seen something in the store you wanted Erika to try on, but she thought it was too slutty? Well not today. Or have you ever been shopping with her for shoes all day long, where she wants your opinion, and then when you get to the bikinis or lingerie she makes you wait outside? Not today my friend! And we have to stop at a porn shop. I want to get a vibrator. I have to try one before I’m done here.” I told Tyler.

No. NO. NO! I thought louder and louder, trying to scream at myself and hoping it would make him stop.

“Sweet.” Tyler replied.

That was all my boyfriend said. That’s it. Sweet. Sweet? I’ll show him sweet when Adrian is out of my body. He’ll get FAR more then SWEET!

Well, Adrian grabbed my purse and Tyler got the car and before long I was walking through the mall, arm and arm with my boyfriend. If anyone who knew me saw me, they’d think I was just out for a morning stroll at the mall with my boyfriend. I even had a glowing smile on my face as we walked the hallways.

“What about this one?” Tyler asked as he pointed to a shop that had mannequins standing in the window wearing short skirts and tight vests.

“Eh, not short enough. I want something that will let my ass cheeks hang out.” I replied.

Oh my god. I just said that in PUBLIC. People think that was ME. I’m going to kill him. I’m going to kill him with a dull spoon as slowly as possible.

We continued down until we came to a lingerie shop. Suddenly I tugged on Tyler’s arm, and pulled him into the shop.

I normally save thongs for dress pants where I don’t want panty lines. Not Adrian. He seemed to love them. He grabbed about a dozen of them and headed for the changing room. I stood there as I watched him rip my pants off and try thong after thong. Occasionally Tyler would toss another pair over the door for me to try on. I would pull them on and then open the door. I would model them for him, turning this way and that, bending over, spreading my legs shoulder width apart. The boys were definitely having fun with me here.

Finally it was time to check out. I wanted to blush so badly at the register as the lady rang up all my purchases. The boys had picked out ten different pieces of lingerie for me, and not one of them was decent. Hell, one was even crotchless. The lady gave me a look out of the corner of my eye as she scanned that one, and in response Adrian made me smile and reply, “Tyler just loves to bang me from behind while I’m wearing those.” The sales lady didn’t even bat an eye about the fact that I had gotten all front clasp bras. That was the least odd thing that I had picked out in this store.

I wanted to crawl into a hole and die. But my body just kept standing there and smiling with one leg crooked to the side. Finally it came time to pay, and Adrian pulled my credit card out of my purse! He was ruining me, and he was going to make me pay for it myself! He handed it to the girl, who scanned it, and then handed me a piece of paper to sign. After I signed it she looked at it. It looked nothing like my signature, but she didn’t care.

“Thanks!” She said in a fake-happy high pitch tone, and with that Tyler and I started to walk out of the store. He had a big shit eating grin on his face that I wanted to wipe off with my fist, but I couldn’t. In fact, I had a grin on my face that was every bit as big.

Next we found a store full of tiny skirts and smaller shirts. Adrian once again wandered around the store with my body under his full control and picked every slutty piece of clothing he could find.

He then headed to the changing room with me, and didn’t come out until he had me in a pink silk thong that he had picked out in the previous store, a stretchy black micro skirt that barely covered my ass cheeks and a midriff baring white tank top over a pink push up bra that matched the thong. As I stood there in front of the mirrors I could plainly see the pink bra through the thin shirt. I was mortified. I looked like a complete slut.

“Hey look what I found!” Tyler said as he came around the corner holding a box.

I opened up the box and I could feel Adrian pulling my face into a grin as I mentally pleaded with him to stop.

“I even know her size because she drags me shoe shopping all the fricken time.” Tyler said in a mock-exhausted tone.

You said you liked to spend time with me, jerkface. I thought mentally, but it did no good.

I sat down on a small stool in the changing room with my legs spread wide as I yanked on the knee high black leather boots with a four inch stiletto heel. I had some trouble standing back up, but this time Tyler rushed to my side. What a gentleman, helping his body-stolen hooker-look-a-like girlfriend to her feet. Men.

I turned this way and that, inspecting myself in the three mirrors that were opposite me on the wall. I grabbed my breasts and roughly shook them, then turned and stared at my backside. I shifted my weight back and forth on my legs a few times, apparently watching how it made my toned legs and ass move.

“I am one sexy bitch.” I said out loud.

“Hell yes you are.” Tyler replied to me.

Ugh. I said mentally in my head.

“Let’s go find another outfit, you can pick it this time,” I told my boyfriend.

He nodded and I followed him out of the changing area with all my bags in my hands. We paid for my latest purchases and headed out to find another store. Well, I should say I paid for my new purchases with another hit on my credit card. I no longer wanted to kill Adrian with a dull weapon. I now wanted to burn him alive, starting with his dick.

Adrian was having a small amount of difficulty walking in the large heels, and with his hard steps he was making my boobs jiggle so much I could actually feel people staring at me. I could also feel the micro skirt slowly working its way up as my legs scissored back and forth. I wanted to tug it down, but I knew any attempt I made to move my body was completely futile. I was stuck as a passenger, and Adrian was firmly behind the steering wheel, and to make matters worse, the tiny patch of smooth silk between my legs was starting to heat up my pussy.

We headed into another shop and true to male form, the outfit my charming boyfriend picked out for me to wear was a naughty school girl’s uniform. What is it with men and school girls? I could slap Britney Spears for putting that in her music videos and adding fuel to the fire. I mean, are all men secretly pedophiles? They not only want women to scoot around in demeaning high heels, but do it while dressed up as school girls with shaved pussies? Am I the only one that has a problem with this?

As I was busy thinking that all men were scum I found myself teetering on my heels on the way up to pay for the school girl uniform. As I got to the counter I saw the check out girl standing there in a black version of the uniform Adrian and Tyler were buying for me. She had piercings everywhere, at least three tattoos that I could see, and a bored look on her face. Her hair was jet black and pulled back in two pigtails, and she was wearing way too much black make up for my tastes.

“Nice choice. I like it better in black though.” The girl said to me. As if I would ever be caught dead in this uniform once I’m back to being just me. I thought in response. I couldn’t believe she didn’t mind just standing there in that uniform while boys looked at her like a piece of meat.

But of course, Adrian had a different response, and it came out my mouth, “Yeah, I’d totally get the black one, but my boyfriend likes this one better. And if I get this one, it will only be on for a few moments anyway. That’s a great nose piercing. Where did you get it?”

“Down at the Piercing Palace. It’s in the middle of the mall, past the food court, you can’t miss it.” She replied as she scanned my purchases and took my still smoking credit card from my outstretched hand.

“Will they do piercings anywhere on the body?” I asked her sweetly.

I went cold with terror on the inside. Piercing! NO!

After signing again for my purchases with the world’s sloppiest penmanship, I took my new bag containing my new school girl outfit and started walking out of the store. Adrian was quickly learning how to walk in heels, which meant he may be a touch smarter than I usually give him credit for.

I, or I should say Adrian, then noticed that Tyler was not by my side. I looked back to see him still gawking at the goth check out girl. Even with the slut girlfriend of his dreams, he is still busy checking out other girls. Men.

“Dude.” I said plainly and held out my hands.

That snapped him out of it, and he rushed to catch up with me.

We continued walking through the mall and Tyler asked, “Are you really going to get a piercing?”

“I don’t think so. I bet it would hurt. I still feel everything that happens to her, remember?” I replied. Oh thank you. Thank you thank you thank you. I couldn’t believe I was actually mentally sending out thanks to Adrian for not making me get a piercing.

“Damn. It’d be hot to get Erika’s nipples pierced.” Tyler said with a chuckle, and my body laughed in return.

Adrian dies by fire to the testicles. Tyler dies by being the first person chopped to death with a finger nail clipper. I thought to myself.

“What do you want to do now?” I asked Tyler sweetly. That made me worry.

“I dunno, you?” He replied.

“Sex. I’m way fucking horny after walking around in this stuff all day. I get to see everything, like the ultimate peeping tom, but I also get to feel everything too. This little silky thong is drenched.” I told my boyfriend loud enough that I think a few other people heard that last part. Yup, right in front of me an older couple turned to stare… I’m so embarrassed.

“Ok, let’s head for the car, and we’ll go back home.” Tyler said as he pulled the keys out of his pocket.

“I can’t wait that long. Let’s find an empty hallway.” I replied as calmly as if I were talking about the weather.

Tyler shrugged and pointed to a side hallway that was used as an emergency exit while I mentally attempted to stop my body. It was like pushing against a freight train, but I just had to try. I kept mentally trying to stop or slow my body down, but it didn’t seem to be having any effect as I continued my walk to the empty hallway. Adrian was swaying my hips and the outfit I was in was definitely having an effect on Tyler. I made quick glances left and right as we ducked into the hallway and walked back to a zig in the walls that gave us a very tiny amount of shelter from prying eyes. It was probably originally put in for vending machines, but due to the lack of foot traffic, they were taken out.

I turned and pushed Tyler into the small area and up against the wall as I dropped my shopping bags at my heeled feet. I traced one hand down the front of his shirt and grabbed his belt. I quickly undid it, and then dropped to my knees and looked up at his face.

I could feel Adrian making my face into a pout, and I slowly pulled down on the zipper of Tyler’s jeans, then said, “Can Mister Pecker come out and play? I haven’t seen him in so long.” I said in a voice that I would normally never use. I did not beg for cock. Cock begged for me.

Tyler’s dick was straining against his boxers, ready to be let out. Instead of undoing anymore of his clothes, I just reached in and pulled his dick out of his boxers and his fly and then got back up to my feet.

“You want some of this?” I asked as I slowly spun around in front of Tyler, my hands running up the sides of my body from my thighs to my waist, up over my breasts, past my neck, and through my hair. I then struck a naughty little pose in front of him.

“Hell yes.” Tyler replied breathlessly as he drank in my body with his eyes. From the look of utter lust in his eyes I actually thought for a second that I must look pretty damn good.

Then I was quickly snapped back into the reality of the situation. I was hot, but a slut hot. I reached down and simply tugged my skirt up around my waist. The stretchy material collected there like a thick belt. I looked down at the pink triangle of material covering my little pussy and used my thin graceful fingers to pull it down about six inches and let it sit there between my thighs.

“Let’s get you inside me then,” I said and turned around so that I was facing the opposite wall. I then bent over at my waist and took two unsteady and tiny steps backward until I felt the head of Tyler’s fully extended dick touch my inner thighs. I felt his hands grasp at my thin waist and help position my body as he lined his dick up with the sopping hole between my legs.

“Oooooooh,” I groaned as I felt the head of his prick spread my self-lubricated pussy lips apart. I felt the ridge on the head of his dick enter me, and despite the situation, I enjoyed it. I do enjoy sex, don’t get me wrong, just not like this. Tyler used a few pumps to get his shaft lubed up with my juices, and then he picked up the pace.

I was using my knees and pivoting my hips in time with Tyler’s thrusts up inside of me. I started to grasp at my own breasts as we continued to fuck in the side hallway of the mall. As the pace continued I would occasionally let out a small gasp or moan as Tyler filled my cunt with his sausage.

Adrian was moving my head around like a bobble head doll and it was starting to annoy me. My eyes would close so that he could concentrate on the feeling of Tyler fucking me, and when he wasn’t doing that he was looking back over my shoulder, or staring at my boobs, which was stupid because they were hanging on my chest. There was no reason to check them out, they would always be there.

I was worried someone would see or hear us. Adrian, using my voice, was starting to let out groans that were getting louder and he was leaning forward enough that my head and shoulders were out past the corner of our little secluded sexing area.

And then, just like I feared, I heard a voice from down the hallway.

“What’s going on down there? Oh my god is someone doing it down there?” I heard a strangely familiar voice.

I started to giggle, and pressed back harder against Tyler, which he mistakenly took as me wanting to be fucked harder, and really started railing into me. To my horror, instead of leaning up and back against Tyler, I let out an even louder and more impassioned moan, “OOOOOoooooooohhhhh yes.”

Of course. It’s not like Adrian was getting caught, I was. I could tell from the smile on my face that he was enjoying every moment of my public escapade. I wanted to run. I wanted to escape. I wanted to melt into the floor to hide. I wanted to at least get Tyler’s dick out of me and stand up straight before someone caught us.

But it was too late and about to get worse.

“Oh my god is that you Erika?” Asked a feminine voice.

I looked up and saw one of my roommates looking at me. I didn’t even stop riding Tyler’s cock. Adrian actually made me continue sliding up and down Tyler’s shaft for two more thrusts. I was right on the edge, and he wanted to make sure he got what he was trying for before he stopped. My pussy clenched as I felt tremors run through my body, up my back and out my legs, arms, and I could swear I even felt it through my hair.

My face flushed in the afterglow of an orgasm. A horribly unwanted but exceptionally great orgasm. I had never felt anything like it before.

“Oh my god it is you!” My roommate Becky said.

My mouth opened to say something just as Tyler let out a small “unfff,” and I felt him start to release inside of me.

“Ooooh… Hi… I’m sorta… ooooh he’s… I’m in the middle… he’s still filling me… oooh that’s good.” I said as Tyler’s dick finally stopped leaping around inside of me while coating my womb with his thick and sticky cum.

And then I slowly stood myself straight up and felt Tyler’s dick pull out of me with a quiet slurping sound. I looked up at the girls that had crashed my public sex session and smiled at them like I had just won the lottery.

“Now that I can concentrate, where were we? Oh yeah, hi! How’s it going ladies?” I asked them as Adrian pretended to be me in front of my friends.

“Not as well as you, apparently,” Becky said with a sly smile as she looked down at my glistening thighs and my silk thong, which Adrian still had not bothered to pull up.

“I just can’t get enough of Tyler’s dick, you know that,” I said in a far to chipper voice as I tilted my head and sounded like a complete bimbo.

“Oh, this must be Tyler. I’ve heard so much about you but never met you,” Becky said as she waved to Tyler, who was busy tucking himself back in and zipping up his fly. He held his hand out, but Becky shook her head no and made a grimace as she looked at his hands.

“It’s nice to meet you.” Tyler said sheepishly.

“Oh, and this is my friend Erin.” Becky said and motioned to the other girl that was openly gawking at me.

“Uh… hi. Sorry we interrupted you.” She said in an amused tone.

I wanted to rip the catty little grins off both of their faces and then use their mouthless bodies to beat Adrian and Tyler to death with, but unfortunately I could only simply watch, hear and feel what was happening to me.

“Oh, it’s not a problem, but if you’ll excuse us, we have to get going. There is an adult toy store that I want to hit up before it closes and it’s all the way on the far side of town.” I told my roommate and her friend.

I then pulled the tiny pink silk thong up my shiny thighs and over my cum leaking slit as the two girls and Tyler stood there watching me, then adjusted my barely decent skirt back down over my ass cheeks and pussy. It didn’t even come close to covering my shiny thighs. I smiled, waved and blew the girls a kiss as I started to walk off, shaking my hips unnecessarily as I went back down the hallway.

Tyler quickly caught up with me. I could hear the girls giggling and talking behind me as I continued my march away from them. I couldn’t believe that just happened. I wished it didn’t. This had to all be some horrible dream that I will wake up from soon. Some nightmare induced from too much vodka and bad frozen pepperoni pizza. Yeah, that’s it. I’m going to wake up soon and be cuddled up next to Tyler in his bed and I’ll be able to tell him about this absolutely crazy dream that I had.

“That was amazing, dude. Best sex I’ve had in a while.” Tyler told me… or did he tell Adrian?

“Yeah, it felt pretty good from my side too,” I replied to him… or at least my body did.

“Are we really going to the porn shop?” Tyler asked with hopeful curiosity.

“Oh yeah man. I want to see how big of a rubber cock I can shove up this little snatch while it’s mine.” I told him and then let out a small girly giggle afterwards as if that would make my comment more ladylike and less like an absolute slut.

“Only if I get to take pictures.” Tyler replied and made a motion with his hand like he was working a camera.

“Oh you know it.” I replied, then reached up and gave both of my nipples a hard painful pinch through my shirt and bra.

Ouch! Oh shit. I pinched myself and I’m not waking up. This isn’t a dream. I really have to stop this somehow, I thought as my body walked out of the mall carrying my new slut clothes on my way to buy a huge dildo after fucking my boyfriend in public. Ugh.

Loss of Control - Chapter 1

Author - Tobyredone

It all started on a Friday night while I was sitting on the couch next to my boyfriend Tyler having some fun and playing drinking games with our friends while watching movies. My name is Erika, I’m twenty one, and I’ve been dating Tyler for the last four months. Jake and Stacey are sitting across from us. Jake is Tyler’s friend, and Stacey has been dating him for about the same amount of time I’ve been dating Tyler, which is nice because it lets me get some girl talk in with her that I normally can’t get in with Tyler and his friends. The last person is Adrian. He’s been Tyler’s friend for years. He can be a little bit out there, but he always makes me laugh, even though he has a weird sense of humor.

We were watching some dumb movie about a magician or a wizard or something, and laughing at it as we drank when the boys got on the topic of sex, as usual. I was half paying attention to the movie, and half paying attention to them talking when suddenly Tyler was asking me a question. I didn’t hear it the first time, so I gave him a look and said, “what?”

“Do you think magic is possible?” Tyler asked.

“Nope.” I replied quickly and took a sip from my cup.

“I don’t believe it either.” Tyler told Adrian.

“I’m telling you, I could do it.” Adrian replied.

“Do what?” I asked, oblivious to their previous conversation.

“Use magic on you, and make you have sex with Tyler, or pretty much anyone else I wanted.” He replied to me.

I laughed. Hard. I told you Adrian has a weird sense of humor. When I stopped I noticed he had a strange look on his face, almost as if I had hurt his feelings.

“You’re not serious, are you Adrian?” I asked him.

“I bet I could.” He replied.

“No way man, it can’t happen.” Tyler said as he almost started laughing again.

Normally I’d just let this go, but I thought it would be a good opportunity to have some fun at Adrian’s expense. It’s kind of what we do when we get together. Nothing too serious, but still we like to tease each other.

“I bet you can’t. What are the terms?” I said bravely.

“You’re not serious.” Tyler said to me.

I nudged him in the side with my elbow lightly and winked.

“Um… If I can, I get to control you all weekend. From tonight until Sunday night, and I will get to do whatever I want. Tyler has to okay it too.” Adrian said.

“Yeah, sure. I’m ok with this if Erika is.” Tyler said with a smile.

“And if you can’t control me, you have to do whatever I tell you to do all weekend. Wash my car, get me drinks, do my laundry, whatever I want. You’ll have to be my servant.” I said with a smile.

“Ok. I’ll get my book.” Adrian replied.

He stood up and walked out of the living room. I looked at Stacey and giggled, and she responded by covering her mouth as she also let out a giggle. Then suddenly Adrian was back. I put a serious face back on… well, as serious as I could given the circumstances.

He sat down in the easy chair in the corner and opened what looked to be an old raggedy book on his lap. He looked over at me and said, “You have to say out loud that you will let me control you.”

“I already did that.” I replied with a smile.

“No, I mean for the spell to work, you have to specifically state that you will let me control you.” He said.

I rolled my eyes to the ceiling and said, “Fine, whatever. Adrian, I will allow you to control my body whenever you are ready with your spell.”

“Cool thanks,” He said with a gleam of excitement in his eye, and then looked down at his book. He began reading strange sounding words that I couldn’t understand. I looked over at Stacey and winked at her. She again covered her mouth to hide a smile. Adrian continued reading out of his old book, and I took another sip of my drink. I didn’t realize that magic took so long. Adrian’s reading was getting faster, and just a small amount louder, and made me think that perhaps he was getting to the end.

Suddenly the strangest thing happened. I felt a loud boom… Like a sound shockwave, but there was no loud noise. I knew there should be a loud noise. The shockwave felt like it was loud enough to knock pictures off the wall. Then I could have sworn I saw some glimmering in the air between Adrian’s body and mine.

I tried to turn my head to the right so that I could look at Tyler and see what he thought, but I couldn’t. My body wouldn’t respond.

I was suddenly very worried. Was this actually working? Would Adrian actually be able to control me? I blinked a few times and looked down at my hands.

“Oh no way!” I said, only I didn’t mean to say it.

“What?” Tyler asked from next to me.

I looked up at him, and felt my face smile.

“It worked.” I told him.

“What worked? The spell? Adrian hasn’t told you to do anything yet.” He replied, and then looked over at the chair, “Oh man. Looks like Adrian passed out. Prolly from the beer.”

“Oh, he didn’t pass out from the beer. The spell just didn’t work like I thought it would, but it did work.” I told my boyfriend.

“What do you mean?” Tyler asked me.

“It’s me, Adrian. I’m inside Erika. I thought the spell would allow me to control her, and it does, but it lets me control her by possessing her, not by commanding her verbally like I thought it would.” I told him.

Suddenly I realized what had happened. Adrian was actually inside me. He could do whatever he wanted with me. I was suddenly very, very scared. I wanted to call out to Tyler for help, but I couldn’t. I couldn’t do anything anymore; Adrian was overriding my control over my own body.

“Adrian? It’s you in there?” Tyler asked as he squinted at me.

I wanted to tell him, yes genius, your best friend is now possessing your girlfriend, but what came out was, “Yup, it’s me in here, and I have all weekend to play.”

Suddenly I stood up in front of the couch and handed Tyler my drink. I started walking out of the living room and down the hallway. I heard Tyler call out, “Where are you going?” behind me. I replied, “I’m going to the bathroom. I want to see my new goodies.” I replied.

I went in, closed and locked the bathroom door behind myself, and then turned to look at the mirror. I was hoping to see a terrified expression, as I was very frightened about the fact that a boy had complete control over my body, but what I saw was a cute little smile looking back at me.

I saw my pretty blue eyes staring back at me, but they had a sparkle I had never seen before, almost letting me know that another soul was behind them. I reached up with one of my small hands and ran it through my long strawberry blonde hair and leaned in closer to the mirror. I puckered my full pink lips and made a kissing face at my reflection.

“This is so bad ass.” I said to myself, and then suddenly looked down and grabbed my breasts as I said, “I have got to see my tits.”

Suddenly I was lifting my form fitting tee shirt off my small frame and over my head. I pulled my arms out of the holes and looked up to see my reflection smiling and looking at my own bra covered breasts. My hands went behind my back, and started to struggle with the clasps on my back. I could feel my normally nimble fingers struggling clumsily until finally the clasp popped free, and my bra swung forward loosely covering my fleshy mounds. I shrugged my shoulders, and down the bra went. I didn’t even try and catch it; I just let it fall to the floor wordlessly as I stared at my own breasts stupidly.

I reached up and traced circles around my areolas. I was always slightly embarrassed about my breasts. They weren’t huge, but they weren’t small either. They were a “C” cup after all, but I had rather large areolas, and my nipples always stuck out like hard rubbery erasers when I was horny or cold. I tried with all my might to stop myself, but nothing I tried to do mattered. It was like pushing on the side of a concrete building. I was not going to move it by myself.

Suddenly my hands went to the small clasp of my belt. NOOOOO! I thought, but could do nothing as they deftly undid the belt, and the buttons on the fly of my jeans below that. Suddenly I was shifting my hips back and forth as I pulled my jeans down my slightly tanned thighs.

I once again fought against myself for control of my own body, but I couldn’t even get my little pinky finger to move, let alone stop myself from dropping my pants to the floor. My legs carefully stepped out of the leg holes, and then I looked back at myself in the mirror wearing nothing but a very tiny pair of panties.

I licked my lips and wiggled my eyebrows as I found myself staring at my own crotch and the mound that pushed out against the panties I was wearing. I did not want Adrian seeing me naked! I had to do something, no matter how difficult it was. I put all of my mental effort into regaining some control back as my hands went for the sides of my panties and I hooked my thumbs under the waistband.

Suddenly there was a knock on the door.

“Hey, you okay in there?” Tyler’s voice asked.

“Oh, I’m better than ok!” My sweet voice replied rather too perky for my tastes.

“Jake and Stacie just left. She ran out the door, claiming that she wanted to go home right away after Jake grabbed the book and started to make all sorts of weird noises at her.” Tyler said.

“He did what with the book?” I asked as I grabbed at the doorknob, unlocked it, and pulled it wide open.

“Woah. Having some fun in there?” Tyler asked me as he looked up and down my mostly naked body.

“Where’s the book?” I asked in a worried tone and started to walk back out to the living room in nothing buy my panties.

“Relax, Jake dropped it back on… ah… your lap when Stacie started freaking out. He was just teasing her, and making noises, but she didn’t see it that way. She told him that he needed to take her home right away, so they left.” Tyler said.

I walked over to Adrian’s unconscious body and picked the book up as I gently straightened the pages and closed the cover, and carefully set it down again, this time on the coffee table next to the chair. I stood there staring at Adrian’s body for a few moments until Tyler said from behind me, “So that must look pretty weird.”

“Hell yes it does.” I replied. I wanted to say HEY! IDIOTS! I’m standing in just a tiny pair of panties here! How about we cover up the twins? But nothing I did would make my mouth move at all.

“At first I thought you two had this worked out ahead of time, and that it was a joke, but when you came out of the bathroom almost naked and worried about the book, I think it just clicked that it’s really you in there.” Tyler said.

I felt my face suddenly start smiling and I giggled before saying, “Hey, check this out!” I then climbed onto Adrian’s unconscious body and started grinding against it, and rubbing my chest around on his body lewdly, then said, “I suppose technically I’m masturbating! HA!”

Ew. Leave it to boys to make a joke about all this. And my asshole boyfriend is just standing there. I thought to myself as my face turned and looked at Tyler, who started to laugh.

Suddenly I stood up, and cocked a hip to one side. It was like when I was back in fifth grade and thought I knew how to be sexy. Then I said in a cute little voice, “So what do you want to do now, boyfriend.”

Tyler got a stupid grin on his face like he usually does when I suggest sex, but this time it was different because I wasn’t suggesting sex! His asshole best friend that hijacked my body was. I walked by him, and I could feel myself shaking my ass and swaying my hips like an idiot. Adrian was going to regret this once I got him out of my body!

I sauntered into Tyler’s room and plopped down on the bed as I watched him walk in after me. I reached out and patted the side of the bed and he came and sat down. I looked over at him and said, “I told you I could make her have sex with you. You owe me, so I better have the best sex ever. I want to see what this feels like.”

Tyler just nodded. I wanted to scream at him You bastard! It’s not even me! How can you do this! Sometimes men only think with their little head. And I had one inside me thinking with his little head!

“I don’t want to see your ugly face smiling at me, though. I think we should do it doggy style.” I told him plainly. Men were such pigs.

With that I crawled onto his bed, and wiggled my little ass at Tyler as he stood there looking at me. He didn’t need a second invitation, and he started pulling his pants down instantly.

The next thing I felt I was pulling my panties down around my knees. I quite unceremoniously yanked my left leg out of the leg hole, but left the tiny piece of fabric dangling on my right leg. I then got into position on my hands and knees with my ass right up to the edge of the bed so that my pussy was right at penis height for Tyler who was standing at the edge of the bed. Tyler didn’t waste any time, and I felt the head of his familiar dick press up to my pussy lips. I wanted to get away, but instead my traitorous body just stayed there waiting to be plugged full by my boyfriend’s dick.

I looked back over my shoulder at Tyler and said, “C’mon stud, make a woman out of me,” and then started to giggle uncontrollably.

Suddenly Tyler pressed the head of his dick into my pussy. I let out a low moan, and arched my back. Tyler took his time with his first few pumps, making sure my natural lubricant was well spread on his dick before finally pressing all the way into me.

“Oh fucking shit balls! This feels so fucking good man! If this is what chicks feel all the time, it’s a wonder they say no to sex at all!” I said suddenly.

Yeah, because if I get pregnant, it’s not you that’s going to stay in my body and deal with the aches and pains and raise a kid, you ass. I thought to myself.

Then Tyler’s dick pulled out and pistoned back into me, and I suddenly stopped thinking about what a dick Adrian was and how good it actually did feel to have Tyler’s dick in me.

It was strange to have my pussy clenching Tyler’s dick inside me, but completely out of my control. I felt my face contort as Tyler continued to fuck me, and I kept letting out low moans and swearing, “Oh fuck me. Fuck my cunt. Ram it in me, fuck yes!”

I usually try not to swear, but apparently the new me didn’t have a problem with it. I started to push back against Tyler’s thrust and suddenly I felt the familiar twinge of an orgasm starting in my lower back. It hit me suddenly as Tyler gave me another thrust, and as I felt the miniature explosion ripple through my body I let out a high pitched, “OOOOOH FUUUUUUUCK YEEEEEEEESSSSSSSS!”

My head dropped to the bed, and I started panting to catch my breath as Tyler continued to slam in and out of my pussy. He was holding my ass up, as I had gone limp through the orgasm. That wasn’t stopping my boyfriend, though. As he continued I felt my body perk back up and start to get back into the rhythm of the fucking.

I suddenly turned my head back and said to Tyler, “fuck me hard man, really slam it in me.”

Did I really just say that? I asked mentally. Adrian is so dead when he gets out of me. I’m going to grind him into paste. Suddenly my plans of revenge were put on hold as I felt Tyler pull all the way out of me and roughly slam the entire length of his dick back into me at full speed.

I hated the slapping sounds of our bodies coming together. I hated drops of sweat that were pouring down all over me. I hated the vulgar words that continued to stream from my mouth. I hated the complete lack of control I had in this whole situation. But most of all, I hated that fact that this rough sex that I was getting at someone else’s request was some of the best sex I’d ever had in my life.

Suddenly Tyler rammed his cock into me as deeply as he could and I felt his dick leaping around inside of me with enthusiasm. I felt warm jolts of jizz erupting out of his dick inside me, and coating the inside of my belly. It released another wave of pleasure inside of me, and I felt the second orgasm of this round of sex shaking its way through me. Again I let out a high pitched squeal, “IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!” as the waves of pleasure rolled over my sex-addled brain.

Tyler extracted his dick from my pussy with a loud “Slurp!” and I collapsed forward on the bed. Instead of getting up and heading to the bathroom to expel the combination of our love juices, I just crawled forward and into bed. I could feel the cum leaking out of me. I pulled the covers over my half limp form, and grabbed a pillow. You’re not even going to pull up my panties you asshat? I thought to myself as I hoped the man in control of my body would at least do me that courtesy.

My body’s breathing slowed as Tyler also climbed into bed and grabbed a pillow, laying down on his side of the bed. Soon, I was left with nothing but the feeling of more cum leaking out of my slit and down my thighs and ass and the sound of Tyler’s soft snoring. It was an odd combination to fall asleep too.

Suddenly the light through the window woke me up unceremoniously. I sat up slowly as I remembered the night before. I brought a hand to my forehead and groaned.

Suddenly my eyes shot open as I realized I was the one that actually wanted to do that! I was again in control of my own body! I climbed out of bed over the top of Tyler and went to the mirror on the far side of the room. I looked at my reflection for almost a minute searching for any trace of Adrian.

“So how was your first time as a chick?” I heard Tyler ask from the bed.

“You asshole! I was awake the whole time! I had to watch and feel everything that he was making me do!” I cursed at Tyler.

“Whoa, Erika?” He asked, surprised.

“Who else?” I replied.

“Where is Adrian?” He asked stupidly.

“I don’t know and I don’t care. I just know that I’m pissed at you. You didn’t even try and stop him! You fucked him in my body!” I pointed at him with my finger as I let out some of my pent up frustration.

“Stop right there! You said you gave him permission to do whatever. I made sure you were ok with all of this before it happened. You can’t blame me now!” He replied as he sat up in bed and looked at me.

“That was when I didn’t think any of this crap was real!” I said to him, and then reached down to grab at the panties that were still dangling around my right leg. I pulled them up my right leg to my knee and then opened up the other leg hole and stepped into them. I tugged them up into place, covering myself as best I could.

I then grabbed a tee shirt that I spotted lying on the floor and pulled it over my head. I then stormed out of Tyler’s bedroom and into the living room. I looked over at Adrian’s body, which was still sitting in the chair with its eyes closed. I walked over to it, and punched it right in the center of the chest. He didn’t move. I then slapped him hard across the face and yelled out, “Wake up you fucker!”

Suddenly I felt a dizziness pass over me. I stumbled backwards as I blinked a few times. I held up my hands and looked down at myself. Tyler came in from the bedroom wearing a pair of wind pants.

“Whoa. Do you have any idea how fucked up it is to wake up when you’re already standing?” I asked Tyler, only it once again wasn’t me doing the talking.

“Ah, Adrian?” Tyler asked me.

“Who else would it be?” I asked him back. Great. He’s still inside of me.

“Well, Erika was just cursing me out, and then walked out here. I didn’t know, really.” He replied to me.

“I was still asleep. She must have woken up before me and been able to control herself.” I said.

“It’s worse than that, man. She remembers everything you did. Everything we did.” Tyler said.

I shrugged at him and said, “So?” So? So? What the fuck do you mean so? I’m going to kill him when I get him out of me. I thought.

“If we do anything else with her, she’ll remember that too.” Tyler said to me.

“Well, that just means we’ll have to have some real fun today.” I said with a smile and pulled my shirt off over my head, once again exposing my breasts.

“Real fun?” Tyler asked in a questioning tone.

I just felt my face make a smiling expression and I winked at him as I walked to the bathroom again.

I left the bathroom door open as I dropped my panties to the floor. I turned and squatted over the toilet and felt my head turn as I looked at Tyler staring at me from the doorway. “What man? I gotta piss?” I said. Classy, I thought as I inwardly cringed at my body’s crude reaction.

“Uh, yeah, sorry.” Tyler said, and then asked, “What did you mean by fun stuff?”

“I’ll tell you when I’m done with my shower.” I replied as I finished going to the bathroom, and reached down for some toilet paper, then said, “It feels weird to need to wipe after talking a leak.”

Tyler didn’t say anything, just watched me spread my legs and grimace as I wiped my crotch. I flushed the toilet and quickly jumped into the shower. The warm water felt so

nice against my skin that I momentarily forgot about the fact that someone else was controlling me.

That is until I started to grope my own breasts and giggle. The entire shower was just an excuse for me to play with my body. I tweaked my own nipples, I felt myself up and down, Even as I was washing my hair, I was constantly running fingers down to my vagina. The worst part was when I took Tyler’s razor and some shaving cream and shaved my pussy completely bald. I don’t understand men’s fantasies about bald pussies. I mean, my hair down there is neatly trimmed, and well taken care of. I put in far more time than Tyler ever does, but still every now and then the whole ‘Will you shave yourself bald’ thing comes up.

Well, I guess now I have a bald pussy.

Gambling Problems - Chapter 4

As I drove home my mode darkened. I was sore and would probably be pissing blood for the next several days from the beatings my kidneys took from Victor and his goons. I looked over at the bags of chips on the passenger seat of the small rental car and slammed my hand into the steering wheel. On the second hit I missed my mark and my pinky finger took the brunt of the force. I yelped in pain and quickly brought my hand to my mouth, sucking gently on my latest injury.

I got a slightly sadistic smile on my face as I realized I looked like I was the loosing end of a barroom brawl. I was on my way back to the house after stopping to pay victor and then grabbing some chips and beer for my possessed wife. I had given Victor all the money I had managed to scrounge up, but he was unimpressed. He asked about my black eye, and when I told him that Frankie had given it to me from inside my wife’s body he began to laugh at me so hard we couldn’t continue the conversation. I asked Victor if the money I had brought him was enough to get Frankie out of Angie’s body, and he became very upset. He was worried that I was going to skip town with Angie if Frankie left her body. I promised him I wouldn’t and then he asked me when I was going to bring him the rest of the money.

I told him I didn’t know, and that’s when things went down hill. His goons grabbed me, and stood me up against the wall in his office while holding my arms behind me. Victor slowly walked over and told me I had until the end of the week to get him the money, and when I reminded him that Frankie had called and gotten me more time he began to punch me in the stomach and sides.

I begged him to stop, and when he finally did, he asked me again when he would get his money. I again told him I didn’t know. He snapped his fingers, and then his goons began to hit me. By the time they were done, I was coughing up blood and I thought my nose was broken. I promised him I’d get him the money as fast as I could, and begged him for more time.

He then smiled at me and said I could take an extra week, but the debt just went back up twenty percent. My jaw dropped open, but I knew better then to say anything as my guts were still freshly beaten from the last time I had tried to say anything. I simply nodded, and he had his goons stand me up, and then throw me out of his office. They obviously enjoyed their job, because they not only carried me out of his office, but they tossed me out onto the street as well.

So there I was, driving back to my home after stopping for chips and beer at the supermarket. As I pulled onto my street, I grimaced. There were four other cars taking up the entire drive way leading to my house. I dropped my forehead into my steering wheel and closed my eyes. I squeezed them together as tightly as I could, until I saw white and black lines and a few stars swimming in my vision. I was hoping desperately that when I opened them again, the cars would be all gone, that my wife would be standing in the doorway waiting to greet me, and that she wouldn’t have some stranger directing her actions.

Unfortunately when I looked up, what I saw were four cars taking up my entire driveway. I knew that inside the house Frankie was hosting a card game for all his friends, and from the looks of their cars, they were all people that I would normally never associate with. I knew that he was hanging out and having a good time with my wife’s body while I was busy getting the shit beat out of me, and then stopping to get snacks for him on the way home.

I felt the anger rising and my blood pressure sky rocketing. I clenched my hands into fists and held them up in the air, and realized I wasn’t angry about Frankie. I wasn’t even angry at Victor. I was angry at myself for getting Angie into this situation, and the fact that I couldn’t do anything to get her out of it. I reached over and grabbed the chips and the beer, and started my walk up to the house. Keeping Frankie and Victor happy seemed like my only option right now.

I opened the door to cigar smoke and the smell of cheap booze. My wife suddenly came running in the living room from the kitchen and smiled at me. From the happy look on her face, for just a moment I almost thought that it was the real Angie, but then I looked away from her face. She was wearing almost nothing. A thin white halter top that was basically see through, with a matching skirt so short that it didn’t really matter it was see through, as it hid nothing. She had a small black tie, which wasn’t so much a tie, but more an accent for her tits. She also wore a tiny white thong, which was clearly visible under her almost completely transparent skirt, and some thigh high white stocking that hid more skin then the rest of her outfit combined. She was strapped into some four inch black high heeled shoes that helped to shape her long toned legs and make them look even better in the white stockings.

“About time you got here, we had no chips and already drank all the beer dry that you had in the house,” She said to me as she eyed up what I was carrying, then looked up at my face and her eyes went wide, “Jeez, what the hell happened to you? Don’t tell me you talked back to Victor? You never do that! You hand him the money, and tell him that you’ll get the rest as soon as you can.”

“Yeah, that’s information that I could have used before I left.” I said wearily.

“Well, I didn’t think you were stupid. Now I know better, and I’ll try and warn you before you do something dumb from now on. C’mon, grab a beer and sit down, it’ll take your mind off things.” Angie said to me.

I handed her the chips and the case of beer, and shook my head as I said, “No, I’m just gonna clean myself up and head to bed. Sorry I don’t think I can watch my wife parade around other men wearing that.”

“You like it? I picked it up special to make sure the people with dicks that I’m playing against were hard and most of their blood was in the wrong head. It never hurts to have a plan.” She said as she spun, and modeled some poses for me in the slinky lingerie.

She then reached down and picked up the bags and the case and started to carry them into the kitchen, but I could see she was struggling with the heavy box full of beer cans, so I took it back from her, and motioned for her to lead. She nodded and walked into the kitchen and up to the table, dropping the bags of snack chips to one side of a large pile of plastic chips in the center of the table. I could see the lecherous stares of the other men, as their eyes wandered over the near nude form of my wife.

I set the case of beer down on the counter top, and was about to head to the bedroom when one of them slapped Angie on the ass and said, “You’re turn Frankie. You can sit that sweet little ass right down on my lap if you want. I’ll even unzip my fly fer ya!”

Well, Angie went around to the empty chair on the far side of the table, thank god, and started to poke through her cards. She then said, “I’ll see your fifty bucks, and raise you a bra. That’s gotta be worth another hundred, I mean, look at this rack!” as she pushed her chest out and held up her hands under her breasts.

“Naw, no way Frankie! Seventy five tops. We’ll go a hundred if you titty slap the winner’s face for a minute or two.” One of the guys said to Angie.

“Deal,” she simply said, as she reached behind her back and undid a clasp before taking her top off and casually tossing it on top the chip pile.

Well, shortly there after, the cards were all dropped on the table and one of Frankie’s companions won the hand. As promised, my wife got up, walked over to him, kneeled into his lap and leaned forward into his face, and shook her chest, bouncing her boobs all over his face for a solid thirty seconds. I could have sworn I even saw his tongue sticking out for a bit.

Well, as much as I wanted, I couldn’t leave these guys alone with my wife. I didn’t know if I could keep Ang from doing anything to bad with her body, but I was sure as hell going to try. Angie walked back over to the counter and started handing out beers to all the men. She then grabbed a cigar and sat back down at her spot at the table for another hand.

I leaned across the table and grabbed a hand full of snack chips as the man dealing the cards eyed me up like I was trying to steal his wallet. Angie looked at me oddly also, and gave me a questioning look. I shrugged my shoulders and replied to her look, “I’ve gotten a second wind. You mind if I play a few hands with you guys?”

“Only if you can afford the buy in, bag-licker.” One of the guys said.

“Oh, c’mon Jerry, don’t be that way.” Angie purred at him, and then said, “I’ll spot him. After all he is my husband.”

That comment got a round of chuckles out of the men at the table while it made me cringe. I pulled over a chair and they made some room for me as Angie tossed me some of the plastic chips off her pile. She then said, “Reds are twenty five, blues are fifty, and whites are one hundred. Men’s clothing is worthless, and women’s clothing is decided as it comes off, but has to be agreed upon before it gets tossed on the table. Good luck.”

We played hands of poker well into the night. I was pretty decent at poker, and most of the other guys were pretty drunk already when I showed up, so it was relatively easy to find their tells. I was soon up almost a grand, but it was frustrating watching Frankie slowly strip the clothing off my wife’s body for money. His skirt was worth three hundred, and came with a lap dance for the winner of the hand. I had a shit hand that particular round, and knew I couldn’t bluff my way through it, as they would expect that from me to protect my wife’s body, and then it would cost me both money and my wife giving some guy I didn’t know a lap dance. So I settled for just my wife’s body rubbed up against a stranger. It was difficult to just sit there while watching Angie rub herself around in a guy’s lap, especially while being heckled by all the guys there. The other part that made me grind my teeth together was listening to Frankie use Angie’s sweet voice in such a sultry manner as she moaned and giggled and chatted with the guy while she was helping him pitch a tent.

Another hour or so went by, and as the men continued to get drunk, I continued to do better and better. I was up almost ten grand, and everyone decided to that they would only play one more hand. Partly because I was holding most of their money, and partly because they had drank all the beer and ate all the food, but mainly because I could see that they were all horny after watching Angie wander around almost naked, and I almost knew that Frankie, in her body was looking for sex just as much as any of them, maybe more even.

One of the guys dealt the cards, and I didn’t have much of a hand, but I knew I had to stay in it until the end. He went around, and I read peoples faces as they discarded and picked up new cards. I put down three cards, and asked the dealer for three more. He nodded and flung them over to me. As I picked them up I looked around at my opponents and wondered how best to play my new cards. The dealer continued around the table giving people cards. I saw Angie smile as she picked up her replacement cards and tuck them into different spots. She had a pretty decent hand, as that was Frankie’s tell.

I looked back at my hand as the first round of chips was tossed in. It was a big pot. The wagers started to come out, as people were raising left and right. I knew three of Angie’s friends had nothing in there hands and were bluffing, but one, the guy she had referred to as Jerry, definitely had something. His lower lip was twitching. Suddenly Angie stood up. She looked around the table, and hooked her thumbs under the waistband of her tiny thong.

“Well, boys, what are these worth to you?” She asked as she wiggled her eyebrows, and then locked eyes with me.

“I’ll give you two hundred.” On of the guys replied.

“C’mon, I got three hundred for the skirt! This is bona fide grade A twat here. None of that fish left out in the sun for a day stank that you pecker heads usually screw and call it the best night of your life. I even shaved it up nice and pretty, with just a little patch of curlies above the slit like you pricks like. I’ve been on a slow roast since I slipped into this little outfit, too so no need for foreplay. I’m wet and ready!” Angie said as she talked about her pussy like it was something she was selling on a TV infomercial.

“So we’re talking about fucking here, then, huh? How much fucking? Like a wham-bam, thank you ma’am? Or like, you’ll be screaming, ‘Oh Jerry, take me harder!’ all night long?” Jerry questioned my wife.

“As long as you can get it up, I’ll give you a meat pocket to slip it in. You want me to moan like a whore, just call me Mona. You want me to be silent and take it doggy style, just call me Fido. Get it?” Angie asked him.

Jerry nodded and said, “eh, that’s worth about seven hundred.”

“That’s worth at least five grand.” I said out loud as I started to count my white chips.

“What the hell are you talking about, bag licker?” Jerry asked me.

“I’m just saying, I’ve had those legs wrapped around me before. I’ve blown my load in that pussy. It’s worth way more then you guys are giving Frankie.” I said as I stacked up a pile of my poker chips.

“Bullshit asshole, no pussy is worth five kay.” Another guy said as he leaned back in his chair.

“Oh hers is. I’ll give her five grand right now to keep her panties on, and you guys out of them.” I said as I looked up at Angie.

“You know what, he’s right! I am always selling myself cheap in these bitches for you guys. You don’t have to worry about shit. I let you guys get off on ‘em how ever you want, and as many times as you want, and you never have to worry about ‘em coming back and asking for child support or nothing! Fuck, sometimes you guys even want anal! I need at least three kay for the panties and the sex, or I’m keeping ‘em on tonight.” She said as she sat down and crossed her legs.

I got death stares from all the guys at the table, but fortunately it so far had kept my wife from getting plowed by these derelicts. Three of the guys slowly pushed there chairs back from the table as they grumbled about “Frankie’s new golden pussy being to rich for their tastes,” and tossed there cards in the middle of the table.

It was just Jerry, who was scratching at the stubble on his chin thinking about it, Ang who was sitting relined with her legs crossed and a small smile on her face, and me still at the table. I could see the wheels turning in Jerry’s head and he finally spoke up, “Fine three kay, but I wanna fuck ya in her bed. And you make breakfast the next morning like a real grateful bitch.”

“Ha, you’ll be too tired to wake up before noon from all the fuckin’ we’re gonna do.” Angie replied to him as she stood up and slid her panties off, and dropped them on the table.

Well, Jerry tossed a whole pile of poker chips in the middle of the table to cover the three thousand dollars the panties represented and then looked at me, “Whadda think of that nut sack? I’m gonna enjoy blowing my load all over your wife’s face and then your pillow.”

I, in response, simply pushed all of my poker chips into the middle of the table. All ten thousand, give or take a couple hundred. If he was going to beat me, it was going to cost him. I looked at his face as he made a grimace. I looked at Angie to see an amused smile on her face.

She also pushed all the chips in front of her into the center of the kitchen table, and then asked me, “This little bitch means that much to you huh?”

I didn’t reply, and instead looked back to Jerry, who was still looking at the pile of poker chips in the center of the table. His other friends around the table were calling him a pussy, and telling him to get in there, and he looked down at his pile of chips.

It was Angie; however that finally got him to toss his chips in when she licked her fingers, and then lightly ran them down her entire body and hid one of them in her tight little pussy, moaning as it disappeared in between her lower set of lips. The three guys watching held there hands up in victory and let out cheers, and Jerry must have decided he needed to try and get that pussy for a night.

Well he as soon as he pushed his cards all in, he flipped his hand over and said, “HA! Full house, eights over deuces. Spread those legs, bitch.” Jerry said triumphantly.

“I’m not spreading anything for you, needle dick! I’ve got my own full house. Jacks over Aces.” Angie replied as she flipped her cards over as well, and then looked to me.

“You got what it takes, tiger?” She asked as she smiled and caressed her naked breasts.

“Well, I don’t know if the nine of clubs is much, but I’m pretty sure the four matching queens means that I not only win the money, but I also get my wife any way I want her tonight.” I said as I flipped over my hand.

“You cheatin’ fucks! You were in this together! I want my money back!” Jerry called out as he stood up and pointed fingers at both me and Angie.

I wasn’t up for another beating tonight, but luckily Frankie’s other friends stood up for him, “C’mon Jerry, you know that I dealt the cards.” One guy said, as another made the comment, “Frankie’s never been a cheat. And we don’t wanna piss him off, ‘cause we got a good thing going with him and the girls, so shut up before we beat yer ass.”

Well, that seemed to calm Jerry down, and soon Angie was walking the men to the door. She stopped at a small box on a table by the door and opened it up, pulling some cash out and paying the three guys who still had some poker chips left. She then smiled and waved as they walked out the door and said, “Maybe next time you’ll get to sample some of this bitch, guys! I’ll call ya!”

She closed the door and slowly turned to look at me. She then handed me a pile of cash. There had to be at least thirty two thousand dollars in the stack. She winked and said, “To the winner go the spoils, champ. You never told me you were a card shark. Not surprising. What is surprising is how Victor took you for so much money. You’re pretty good.”

“Eh, always someone better. I learned that the hard way. I was kinda motivated tonight, though. I had to save my wife’s ass, so it meant more then money.” I told her.

“Speaking of ass, how do you want me? I can be a complete little whore, like I said, or I could even pretend to be sweet little Angie for you.” She said as she wrapped her arms around my neck.

“Well, first you need to go brush your teeth, because your cigar breath is going to suffocate me, and then, to be honest, I’d like to try everything from whore to angel, and maybe make a few stops in between.” I told her, and grabbed a fist full of her butt cheeks.

“Holy shit, look at you. Finally starting to enjoy this, I see.” She said to me after she got over the shock of my hand on her ass.

“I’ve had a rough day. I need to unwind, or it’ll kill me. Plus, after I drop this money off with Victor tomorrow, it may be enough to have him call you back out of Angie, so if we only have one night left, I might as well show you why she married me.” I said as I looked down at my wife’s beautiful face, and almost completely naked body.

Angie turned and trotted over to the stairs, and I watched her hips sway back and forth as she went up them and out of sight heading to the bathroom. I suddenly realized I liked the sight of her in just black high heels and white stockings, and nothing else.

As soon as I heard the water start running, I started to look for a place to hide the money for the night. It wasn’t that I didn’t trust Angie, I mean Frankie, it was just that I didn’t want to take any chances as I might be able to get the real Angie back soon.

Once I dropped the money in an old cookie jar, I grabbed the small white thong off the table and while swinging it around one finger like a trophy, I smiled as I ascended the stairs and planned on taking my wife in all the dirty little ways a proper couple never get to have sex.

Gambling Problems - Chapter 3

I closed the door on my compact rental car as I headed up to the house. I had pushed every one of my appointments off today at work, and spent the vast majority of my time getting money from wherever I could. I had even managed to sell my Porsche in one day. I had taken a fairly large hit on it, but it put me a good way towards my goal of paying back Victor. I had liquidated a fair amount of the assets I had available, also at a considerable loss, and tapped out whatever I could get from my business, and even called some of my close friends and begged them for money. All in all I had around eighty percent of what I owed Victor. I thought I had done well, probably because I was highly motivated. The downside was that I was completely depleted on anything that would sell easily and quickly, so the rest of the money would take a decent amount of time to get.

As I opened the front door I wondered if it would be enough for Angie’s freedom.

Then I walked through the front door and heard my wife panting and moaning. She was laying on the couch in nothing but a set of lingerie, with her hands stuffed down the front of her panties fingering her pussy wildly. She was bucking her hips in time with her hands jamming in and out of her lips with her eyes closed tightly and the grimace of passion and a bit of pain on her face. The entire living room smelled of her juices. I was certain that she hadn’t heard me come in, and was still greedily pleasuring herself. Finally her face contorted and her mouth opened wide in a silent scream as her legs spread wide and out into the air. She was cumming. I had just watched some guy finger my wife’s pussy to orgasm, and I was equal parts disgusted and turned on.

I wondered if there was something wrong with me. I should want this man out of my wife’s body as soon as possible, shouldn’t I? Without thinking, I let go of the door handle, and it slowly creaked shut with a loud audible squeal and thud.

Angie’s eyes popped open and her head tilted towards me on the couch, her face showing her shock at having an audience. I gulped and waved at her, completely unsure as to what I should say. She smiled and sat up into a sitting position as she looked at me, and then positioned her moist panties over her still shiny cunt before crossing her legs and spreading her arms on the back of the couch.

“Hey baby. I’m so glad you’re home. I mean don’t get me wrong, fingering a pussy is amazing, but it’s no substitute for some good old fashioned cock getting jammed up there. Take your pants off.” She said to me.

“Uh…” I said back stupidly. I couldn’t for the life of me come up with one intelligent comment. I knew what I wanted to say before, but now it had all slipped my mind.

“Oh don’t worry. I know what the problem is. You’ve had a hard day at work. You need some persuasion before you can perform. Don’t worry. Wifey will fix you right up.” She said as she stood up.

The next thing I knew Angie was on her feet and walking towards me. She pulled the briefcase out of my hand and tossed it towards the door, and it landed with a loud thump. She then grabbed my hands and pulled me over to my favorite chair, and gently pushed me backwards until I fell into it. She then knelt down in front of me and worked my belt off and my fly open. After all this she stood up and said, “If you feel the need to stroke it a little bit, that’s fine. Sometime when I’m outside a chick I need to stroke my dick a little bit too before I’m ready. You won’t hurt my feelings.”

Then she took two large steps backwards and began to sway and move to unheard music. As she did so she started to run her hands up and down her body, feeling herself up, and occasionally letting out a giggle or a groan. She would spin around and bend over, letting me see the little bulge of her pussy in between her legs covered by the small white thong. Other times she would drop to the floor, spreading her legs wide open. She then headed to the couch she had just finished masturbating on and began to rub her lithe body along the arms, all while smiling at me. Next her bra came off and fell to the floor. She noticed at this point my dick was tenting out under my boxers, but through the opening in my fly.

She winked at me, stood and slowly rotated her hips as she dropped her panties to the ground. I swear I could hear a thud from the tiny piece of fabric as it hit the wood floor. She was almost completely naked, saved for her six inch white heels and her stockings. She immediately flopped back down on the couch and twisted a few directions showing off her body before finally laying back with her legs spread and saying in a husky voice, “Come and get me tiger.”

Well, after that show, and the masturbation session, I was too ramped up to even try to say no, so I stood up, kicked off my shoes, and let my pants and boxers fall the rest of the way to the floor, and made it to the couch in record time.

Ang’s pussy was wet, warm, and inviting. Her body was already as ramped up and ready to go as mine was, so that little show she had just put on was obviously not just for my benefit. The head of my dick stretched her lips out wide as I pressed myself into her juicy love hole. She was groaning and pulling at my ass cheeks, desperately trying to get me to stuff my entire dick up inside her all at once. She wanted me to fill her completely and quickly. I wasted no time in giving her exactly what she wanted. I began jack hammering into her soft pussy right away. I didn’t bother to build up a rhythm. She was as charged up as I was, and I knew it. Her hands went from my ass cheeks to the top of her head as she pulled at her hair and let out a long, loud scream of passion, “YEEEEEEEEEEEES!!!”

I felt her pussy convulse and spasm around my meat. Her hips and ass were shivering against my thighs, and that was all it took to set me off, and I blasted her full of my cum. I opened my mouth, and closed my eyes, letting the orgasm wash over me.

Suddenly it was done. I was panting, trying to catch my breath. So was she. She put a hand to my chest and gave me a quick shove as she said, “Ok, you’re hot get off me. I don’t want you to get me all sweaty.”

I fell back to the other side of the couch, and as I did I heard my dick come out of her with an audible pop. I looked over at Angie to see her smiling, her legs still spread, and my cum leaking out of her crotch and down her ass crack, absorbing into the couch with her juices from the masturbation session from when I arrived home.

“That was pretty good. You knew just what I wanted.” She said as she wiggled her eyebrows at me.

“It wasn’t hard to figure out. All you ever want is sex.” I replied dryly.

“Is that so bad, husband?” She replied with her sing song voice.

“Don’t call me that.” I replied, perhaps a bit too harshly.

“Fine. How was your day, dear?” She asked, emphasizing the last word, just to get under my skin.

“It was good. I’ve got about eighty percent of the money for Victor.” I replied, pleased with myself and then asked, “Is that enough to buy Ang back?”

“Well, considering how much you pissed off Victor, and seeing as my cut is ten percent, so you still owe him, and then you start paying me, no. I’m not going anywhere. How long until you can get the rest?” She responded to me in a matter of fact voice as she looked at her nails.

“I don’t know. I’ve gotten all the money I could get my hands on instantly.” I replied with a defeated tone.

“Hey, don’t worry. You’ll get it. The eighty percent that you’re going to turn over to Victor should keep him from breaking your legs this weekend. That’s an upside, right?” She said to me brightly.

“You always know how to cheer me up, Angie,” I replied sarcastically.

“Just call me little miss sunshine!” She said with a smile, and jiggled her tits at me.

“Yeah, anyways, should we head out and go give Victor the money I got?” I asked as I finally stood up and headed over to where my pants were lying in a pile on the floor and started to pull them on.

“Oh, I can’t go with you tonight. I have other plans.” She replied.

“What? What the hell do you mean you have other plans!” I shouted at her.

“Well, I’m not entirely certain I want to tell you now. You need to watch your temper around me, mister.” She replied back to me as she crossed her arms under her breasts, pushing her tits out even more then usual.

“You can’t have other plans. You’re my wife.” I said, still with heat in my voice.

“I can do whatever the fuck I want. And I will. And if you don’t like it, you can just lick me where I pee. Try and stop me and I’ll call the cops, and you’ll get to spend a night in jail after I tell them you were screaming and trying to hit me.” She replied back.

She had me by the balls, and she knew it. I couldn’t hurt her, or I’d be hurting my wife, not to mention, she was right about the fact that she could ruin my life with just one phone call. Between Victor’s goons breaking my legs, and the cops believing any story my “loving wife” could tell them, I just had to smile and play along.

“Ok, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have yelled at you. I apologize.” I said through clenched teeth, but tried my best for a loving voice.

“Oh husband, it’s ok. I forgive you. Say, when you’re on your way back from Victors can you stop and grab some bags of chips? We don’t have any snacks for tonight.” She asked with a small smile.

“What do we need chips for?” I asked as I furrowed my eyebrows.

“The guys are coming over for some poker tonight. It’s a weekly thing I do with all my buddies.” She replied nonchalantly.

“Poker? Here? Absolutely not…” I started to say, then saw the cross look on Angie’s pretty face and realized where this would end tonight, so I hesitated, then finished my sentence with, “Absolutely not without some bags of chips, you’re right. I’ll grab some on my way back. Do we need anything to drink?”

“Good boy. Why don’t you pick up a case of light beer? A girl has to watch her figure, you know.” She replied with a large smile as I started to put my shoes on in preparation to leave.

I dreaded going to Victors, but to be honest, I think I dreaded what Frankie was going to do with my wife’s body tonight more. I hoped it was just play some poker.

“Oh, I forgot to tell you, I got fired today.” Angie said as she stretched her body out on the couch.

“What! Lost your job! I thought you would have called in sick instead of go into her job!” I stammered. I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. How was Angie going to take this! How was I going to explain it to her?

“Why would I call in sick? I have all her memories and skills. Plus I need to get out of this house, too. I’d go stir crazy in here all day alone.” She replied as she reached down and began to flick her left nipple with her forefinger.

“You son of a bitch! How could you get Angie fired? She loves that job!” I shouted.

“You’re yelling at me again.” She said with an angry tone as a warning and then continued, “Besides, I was doing her a favor. Those little fucks are horrid children. Always running around and screaming. Yelling out I want this or I want that. One especially ugly little cretin crapped himself, and the daycare manager expected me to change him. I told her to fuck off in front of the children. Apparently telling off your boss and teaching children a new swear word is grounds for dismissal. Who knew?”

“Unbelievable.” I said as I smacked my forehead with my hand.

“That’s what I said. I could swear in two different languages by the time I was five. These little shits can’t even swear in one! The school system in this country is broken for sure.” She said as she grabbed the remote and turned on the TV.

“Tomorrow morning you are going back there and you are going to beg for Angie’s job back. Tell them it was temporary insanity, or you’re sick or something.” I said to her.

“No can do, tiger. Tomorrow I plan on going shopping. The stuff that Angie has is cute, but I need some real clothes that I can use to show off this bitchin’ bod.” She replied as she began to flip through the channels.

“Shopping! Tomorrow! Haven’t you ruined Angie’s life enough? Do you really have to wreck her reputation too?” I asked her.

“Fuck you, dickweed. You ruined her reputation when you gambled more money then you could pay. If you wouldn’t have done that, I’d never even have heard of Angie Burns.” She replied without taking her eyes off the TV. She had stopped at a soft core porn of two women going at it like rabbits in heat. She suddenly said to me, again without looking away from the TV, “Speaking of gambling with money you don’t have, shouldn’t you be leaving to get Victor his money?”

Utterly defeated I stood up, headed towards the door, grabbing my briefcase on the way out. As I closed the door behind me, I heard her call out, “Don’t forget the chips and beer, dear!”

Gambling Problems - Chapter 2

My wife stood up to stretch and I grabbed one of her arms roughly. If I was going to have some fat guy in my wife’s body I would need to lay down the rules or she would walk all over me.

“Now you listen here, Frankie,” I said as I emphasized the man’s name, “You are going to stay inside the house, and you are going to take good care of my wife’s body for the next week. I expect you to give it back to her exactly the way you found it.”

Suddenly she grabbed me on the forearm and dug her thumbnail into the soft underside of my wrist. I let go of her as I felt the pain course through my arm and as I did she yanked hard on my arm. I was pulled off balance, and she swung one petite arm around and caught me in the face with a tiny fist on my left eye. She had put enough force behind it that I was a bit dazed, and as I staggered back she took one step towards me and brought her foot up into a high kick that landed squarely in the middle of my chest.

I fell to the floor, and before I could make another move she was straddling my chest with her knees on my arms as I looked up at the ceiling. She grabbed my neck with one hand, and pulled the other back in a fist as if she was about to hit me, and then said in a venomous tone, “Listen here, husband, your wife works out every day. And do you know what the latest craze at the gym is? Kick boxing. All sorts of soccer moms and little housewives learning how to beat the shit out of people. I know everything she knows, and have all her skills, not to mention the fact that I grew up in the ghetto, where it was fight or get the shit beat out of you. Sometimes even rapped. So don’t think that you can just grab my arm and bark out orders. Your wife is in this position because you fucked up. I’m here because you fucked up with the wrong guy. So let me tell you how this is really going to work. I’m going to do pretty much whatever the fuck I want. And you are going to get busy getting the money. And the sooner you get the money, the sooner you will get your precious little wife back, and the less time I will have to go out and get laid, or find a tattoo or piercing that I really think looks good on this bitch. You get me?”

I tried to nod, but it was difficult with her grabbing my neck so tightly. She seemed satisfied and quickly stood up, before offering me a hand to help me up. I took it, and she then helped me to my feet. I was rubbing my eye and wondering what would happen next when the look on her face softened.

“Seeing as we are going to be living together for a while, I think we got off on the wrong foot. Sorry about the eye.” She said to me as she walked closer to me, and gently pulled my hand back from my face to look at the already bruising skin.

I snorted in response not really wanting to associate with the man that had just taken me down in a one hundred and fifteen pound female body, not to mention the fact that it was my wife’s body.

“Come on, man, we are going to be spending a lot of time together. We should at least try and be social.” She said as she gently touched my face assessing the damage caused by the punch she had thrown at me a few moments ago.

“Social. Right, with the gangster that stole my wife’s body. I don’t even know what to call you.” I said back to her with no shortage of contempt in my voice.

“You call me Angie. Right now, I’m your wife, so you call me exactly what you’d call her. And I ain’t no gangster. I went to school with Vic back in the day. We looked out for each other in the hood. It’s not like I do this kinda thing all the time. It’s actually fairly rare.” Angie said to me.

“Could you at least put a robe on? It is still my wife’s body that everyone is going to see naked.” I asked him as I rubbed my brow, trying to ease the pain.

“Are you always this way? I mean, hell, we’re inside your home. It’s only you and me here. If I was you, I’d be beggin’ my wife to run around naked. Especially if she was a hottie like… me, ha! I’ll go get some ice for your eye. Why don’t you head up to bed? We’ve had a long day.” She said as she walked out of the living room and towards the kitchen.

I decided that Angie was right… Or Frankie… Or whoever… This was confusing, but one thing was for certain, I was ready to lay down somewhere. I was not only still sore from the fight, but I needed to figure out where I could get the money to pay off Victor.

I headed to the bedroom and started to get ready. Before long Angie walked in carrying a plastic baggy full of ice for my eyes. After she handed me the bag, she gently pushed me back onto the bed, and the next thing I knew she was gently working my belt open.

“Hey hey hey! What are you doing?” I exclaimed as I slapped at her hands.

“You’re not going to sleep in your clothes, are you?” She asked me.

“Um, yes. I’m sleeping next to a stranger. I’m sleeping with my clothes on.” I replied.

“Oh screw you. You’re sleeping next to your wife. The wife you had sex with not even two hours ago.” She said back, putting her hands on her hips as she stood looking at me from the edge of the bed.

“You are not my wife. And I only had sex with you because I didn’t know it was you.” I said, trying my best to sound noble and unwavering.

“Fine sweetie, you do what you gotta do, I’m going to put on a nightie.” And with that she walked into her large closet.

I leaned back on the bed, and put my head on the pillow as I closed my eye and felt the coolness of the ice dull the throbbing pain in my head. I heard Angie rummaging through the various drawers, and taking her time getting ready. That was fine with me, as I didn’t really have anything to say anyways.

I heard her walk out of the closet a short while later, and then clear her throat as if she wanted my attention. I kept the ice on my face until she did it a second time.

I looked up, and there she stood in white lace stockings, a white garter belt, a frilly white G-string pulled over the top of the garter belt, and the matching white push up bra. She had her arms resting on her hips, and one leg cocked in front of the other, showing off her admirable curves.

“Whadda think, hubby?” She asked as she gave me a large tooth filled grin.

“That’s the lingerie she wore on our honeymoon you bastard,” I said through gritted teeth.

“Hey, that wasn’t nice!” She said as she shook her finger at me, and then continued, “Besides, it’s the start of our relationship together, so I figured I would dig out something memorable.”

“We don’t have a relationship. You stole my wife’s body and you’re holding it for ransom!” I shouted back at her.

“Fine. I want sex. I’m horny. I’m always horny when I hop into a body. If you won’t please me, I’ll find the next guy that will. Don’t wait up, dear.” She said with emphasis on the last word.

I saw her turn around and walk back into her closet. I thought about my options for a second. I could either have sex with my wife, who was currently being possessed by some strange guy, or I could let him run around on me with her body. It didn’t take more then a minute before I made up my mind.

“Wait! Wait, I’m sorry.” I said as I sat up on the bed before saying, “I’ll have sex with you.”

Angie poked her head around the corner of her closet and looked at me. Her eyes narrowed and she said, “You’re not fucking with me, are you? You’ll seriously fuck me? Like we fucked before, not like an ‘ok we have a deal’ fuck, right? I mean I want some serious fuck-age happening here tonight.”

“That may be the most Ang has ever said fuck in her life.” I said back to her in a playful tone.

“I’m serious Roger. I want mind blowing sex. Or I’m going cruising for dick.” She said back to me in a serious tone with no hint of a smile.

“Yeah, it’s a deal, I’ll do it anyway you want, just don’t go jumping in bed with other guys.” I told her.

“Great. Get your pants off, now!” She said in a commanding tone.

I struggled with my zipper on the front of my pants, but otherwise I stripped in what I felt was record time. Angie walked over towards me with an extra little sway in her hips, and looked at my still soft member.

“We’ll have to get the little guys attention, huh?” She said as turned around and ran her hands up and down her body.

I watched the man in my wife’s body start to molest herself. She started to knead her breasts under the small decorative bra, and then began running her hands up and down her body, stopping briefly to smack her own ass. Suddenly she was bent over, her small barely covered pussy mound brazenly on display a few inches from my nose.

I noticed a particular scent. The scent of my wife’s arousal. Her juices were already flowing, and with the show she was putting on in front of me, I knew it wouldn’t be long before my dick was at full mast.

She spun to face me, her hair flying wildly over her face as she smiled, and flipped it out of the way. Her hands then went to the clasp on the front of the bra between her two lovely breasts. She unhooked it, and slowly played with the cups of the bra, shaking her tits as she peeled the flimsy covers off them.

Finally she dropped her arms to the side, and stood ramrod straight as the bra straps unhooked off her shoulders, and the tiny garment slid down her back, and onto the floor. She looked right at me, noticing how my dick was responding, and decided I was ready for the real fun to begin.

She strutted her way up to my face until she had my nose pressed right into her soft and silky belly. She leaned forward and let her tits rub around on my face before shoving me back onto the bed. I was looking up at the ceiling as she climbed on top of me, and rubbed her chest against mine. I sucked in a lustful breath as I felt her hard nipples rubbing against my skin. She stopped moving for a moment, and I looked down to see what she was doing, and was just in time to see her holding the G-string off to one side of her little pussy before lowering her moist lips to the head of my dick.

She bucked her hips for a while, lubricating the head of my dick with her juices before sitting down on my now fully extended pole. I let out a soft moan as her familiar pussy lips slid down around my engorged member. She slowly lowered herself until I was fully encased inside her, and our thighs were touching each other.

“Not bad. I’ve had bigger, though.” She said with a smile as she looked down at me.

“Not funny. You don’t want to kill the mood, do you?” I asked her with a cross look on my face.

“Sorry.” She said with a hint of a smile, and then suddenly she started to bob up and down on my dick without warning.

I was charged up from the show she had put on earlier, and was afraid I wouldn’t last long, but every time my moans and groans would hit a certain pitch, she knew to slow it back down, or sometimes stop all together. I felt my wife once again dig her nails into my skin like she was using them as claws. I grimaced and let out a small “ouch,” but that seemed to only spur her on.

I looked up to see her face contorted in orgasmic rapture. She was pouting her lips, closing her eyes, and letting her hair flip wildly as she rode my cock like I had never seen before except in late night pornos. She came once, and I felt her juices flow around my dick, running out of her, all over me, and down onto the sheets. It had never been like this before, and I watched as her eyes rolled into the back of her head.

After a very brief few seconds she went right back to grinding her crotch into mine, and using my pole to bring herself the most pleasure possible. Her tempo once again picked up, but this time she looked down at me and asked in a sultry voice, “Well, lover? You ready this time, too?”

She began to play with her own breasts, squeezing her nipples, and roughly pressing her tits together as she licked her lips. The sight of my wife acting like a whore in heat, along with the stimulation that she was providing me with as she bounced on top of me was more then enough to finish any man. With one hand on her hip to steady her eccentric bouncing, and the other hand straight out to the side, grasping and ripping at the bed sheets, I felt my self release.

My dick pulsed inside her tight little cunt. I was filling her box up with everything that I had. My hips came off the bed as I continued to twitch inside her. I heard her scream in pleasure as she came with me, and felt her pussy lips clamp down on me, holding me inside of her, and pulling at my dick to make certain every last bit of my cum had been milked out.

I collapsed back onto the bed, completely spent, and Angie leaned forward on top of me, her head to the side, breathing heavily. I felt my dick begin to shrink, but it was still inside of her, and every now and then I could feel her twitch her inside. Suddenly without warning, she rolled over to the other side of the bed and wiggled her way under the covers.

With nothing better to do, I also pulled back the bedding and crawled into bed next to her. I wasn’t certain what to say or do. Normally Angie would want to cuddle afterwards, but it appeared her new personality didn’t have any need for that.

“Did you need to clean up or anything?” I asked her, remembering that she always use to run to the bathroom right after.

“Oh, no. There is no better feeling in the world to fall asleep to then the after glow of a female orgasm and the slow leak of a man’s cum into a pair of panties.” She replied in a contented tone.

I didn’t say anything, just closed my eyes, and wondered if my wife would wonder what happened to her lingerie when she got her body back.

“You were pretty good. Not many guys can get me off even once, let alone twice. You keep that up, and I won’t have to stray… that much.” She said, and then giggled for a second or two.

“Thanks, I guess.” I replied to her. I didn’t want to admit it, but it was good sex. Better sex then I had with Angie in quite some time. This guy handled her body in the bedroom better then she did.

Soon she was softly snoring next to me as I wondered about what I had just done, and the day ahead of me.

Gambling Problems - Chapter 1

Author - Tobyredone

I rushed home that day. I’ve had a Porsche for quite some time now, but I’ve never driven the car to its limits before, and I now have a new appreciation for the brakes, suspension and engine. I needed to get to Angie and make sure she was safe. Let me back up, maybe I’m rushing too much.

You see, my name is Roger Burns. My wife is Angie Burns. I’m thirty seven, and she is thirty four. I’m a dentist and I run my own little business working on people’s teeth. Angie works at a daycare, but not because she has too, she just likes kids that much and we don’t have any of our own. Seeing as our life is pretty much perfect you’d think I’m happy, but I have a dark secret. I have a gambling problem. Some days are better then others, but on the bad days, I just can’t stop.

About three weeks ago, I had a bad day. I got mixed up in the wrong crowd. I borrowed money from a guy. A lot of money, and then I lost it all. I told him I would pay him back, but that it would take time. I mean, I have the money, but it’s tied up in my business, the stock market, and a trust fund. I just can’t get the money out that fast. Well, he told me I had one week to get him the money. I tried to just ignore him, and I’d get him the money when I could.

That turned out to be a mistake.

I had received a phone call today from Victor. Victor was the guy I had borrowed money from. He was a very large and very scary man. The police were trying to get him for many organized crime charges, but could never actually get him on anything, or he would always get off on a technicality. When you messed with this guy, you or your loved one’s ended up missing or dead. He told me that I had missed my grace period, and he was going after my wife if I didn’t pay him.

Angie is the one thing in the world that I love. She is kind, funny, loving, and very humble. She stands about five foot three with blonde hair that has some brown in it. She has large brown eyes, an hour glass figure, and loves to bike, run, and kick box. We got married right out of high school, despite our family’s objections. And now she was being threatened because of me. I prayed that she wasn’t hurt, and offered up the fact that I would never gamble again if she was ok.

When I got home I darted into the side door off the garage and into the house. I called out for her several times in quick succession before I heard her answer. I ran up to our bedroom where she was on the bed in some negligee. The room had a peculiar scent to it that I knew was familiar but could not place at the time.

“Come one Angie, get dressed. We have to go. I don’t have time to explain everything but I messed up, and now we have to leave.” I said as I grabbed a bag, and started throwing clothes into it.

“Roger, slow down. Come here. I need to talk to you.” She said as she watched me from the bed, unmoving.

“Angie, didn’t you hear what I said? We have to go now. We have very bad men looking for us. I don’t want them to hurt you.” I said again in a panic.

“Roger. Look at me right now.” She said.

I stopped to look at her, and noticed she had opened her small silk robe up and was wearing thigh high stockings, a tiny black pair of panties, and a black corset that pressed her breasts up making them proud and perky. Her hair was done up and her make up was perfect. She was obviously planning a lovely evening. I hated to disappoint her, but I knew we had to get moving.

“Honey, I’m sorry we don’t have time.” I said.

“Roger Burns, you get over here this instant. This is not debatable.” She said as she put her hands on her shapely hips.

I knew that there would be no talking to her. That was her way of letting me know that she was putting her foot down. I knew it would be better to pacify her as quickly as possible rather then fight with her.

I walked over to the bed and she pulled me down on to it next to her, and started to kiss her way up my arm and nibbled gently on my neck and ear. I knew we needed to get out as soon as possible, but my wife has an amazing body, and when she gets started on me like this, I can’t help myself. I quickly yanked my pants down and off and kicked them off on the floor next to the bed.

She giggled and her small soft hands started to stroke my already stiffening penis until I was at full mast. She then pushed me gently so I was on my back and got up on her knees. She had put her panties on over the garter straps from the corset, so she simple pulled her panties down and off, but kept the nylon stockings on. She then straddled me with her legs and slowly lowered herself down onto my now throbbing sausage. I was amazed at how wet she was already, as normally it took a bit of time for her lubrication to catch up with us, or a large amount of foreplay. She slid down on my dick until it was buried completely inside her and her small brown little tuft of pubic hair was pressed right up against mine.

“Now, what was it you needed to tell me dear?” She questioned as she began to work up and down and forward and back on my dick slowly.

“You want to talk about it now?” I asked.

“Yeah, it seemed to be important, and I can multitask,” She said with a smile.

“Well, I got mixed up with some bad guys, and they called me today and made a threat towards you. I need to get you out of here and somewhere safe while I deal with this.” I said plainly.

“Oh, you were a bad boy, weren’t you?” She slapped me on the hip as she started to increase the pace of her bobbing.

“This is serious Angie, not some sort of role play!” I told her.

“Oh fuck yes. This is fucking great.” She said as she tossed her head back and looked at the ceiling.

That was completely out of character for my wife. She almost never swore, and the word fuck was on the top of her list for swear words you don’t say. I was going to say something, but she grabbed my dick with her pussy muscles like I had never felt before and continued bouncing on me, and it felt amazing.

She suddenly bottomed herself out on me, and looked right into my eyes as she clawed at my chest and screamed, “Oh fucking YES! I’m coming! I’m fucking coming! Fucking hell YES!”

Before I could question her on her new habit of swearing, she went back to screwing herself on my still hard prick. She quickly increased the pace one more time, and started clawing at my chest again. I had never been mauled before by her nails, and it was starting to really hurt. I grabbed at her hands to stop her, and she looked down at me and laughed.

“Did I hurt you with my nails? I’m sorry you’re such a pussy.” She said as she started to rub her hands around on my scratched up chest, but she kept on bouncing on my dick.

I knew I was going to release soon, and I grabbed her hips and pulled her once again down all the way on my dick and felt myself blowing my load in little spasms into her waiting pussy.

That must have sent her over the edge again as she flipped her head back and screamed out once again, “Oh fuck yes! I love this fucking pussy.”

I looked at her with wide eyes, and asked, “Are you okay Ang?”

She rolled off from me and laid next to me twitching every now and then as the aftershock orgasms hit her. She reached up and grabbed my arm, and said, “I’ve never been better Roger. You performed very well.”

“Ok, then let’s pack and get out of here.” I told her.

“That’s not necessary.” She replied back to me and got up off the bed.

“What do you mean?” I asked her in disbelief.

“Your friends were already here. Victor and I had a nice chat. That’s why I’m here. There is a message from him downstairs that you really should see, though.” She said with a smile and started to walk out of the bedroom.

I got up, grabbed my pants, pulled them on quickly and followed her. She was in the living room and walked over to the coffee table and grabbed the remote for our entertainment center.

“Angie, you didn’t put your panties or a robe back on! The front blinds are open and all the neighbors can see you!” I hissed from the side of the room. I could see the mixture of both our juices leaking down the inside of her thighs in the bright sun.

“Yeah, they probably can see everything.” She said nonchalantly as she stabbed at the buttons on the remote.

Suddenly the screen flickered to life and the VCR started playing. A picture of Victor popped up on the screen.

“You little fucking punk ass bitch! You think you can just hide from me and pay me back whenever you want? You think I can’t get to you? You are the fucking disease on society, not me. I pay my fucking bills. But you know what? I’m a business man. So, I’m going to help you out and give you a little incentive to hurry your bitch ass up and get me my fucking money. Meet Frankie,” The camera zoomed out to a wider shot, and I noticed it was being filmed in my house!

There was another man there, I’d say he was about thirty, stood around five foot five inches tall, and was a fair amount over-weight. He was wearing a raggedy old tee shirt and some sweatpants, and looked bored. He had greasy long dark hair and looked as though he had not showered in a few days.

“Say hi Frankie,” Victor boomed to the camera, and Frankie waved, “Frankie here is an outside consultant I hire from time to time when people owe me more than a hundred thousand. Frankie can be very persuasive to my customers, let me show you.” Victor said with a large grin and the camera zoomed out again.

Suddenly I could see these men were making this film were in my bedroom! Angie was there, and her hands and feet were tied to the four corners bed, and she was lightly sobbing and pleading with them to let her go. She was also naked. Frankie went over to the bed and licked her face gently as she pulled back and grimaced. He lightly ran a meaty finger down her neck and made small circles over her nipples before reaching that hand down and putting two thick fingers on her vagina lips. He ran his stubby digits up and down her lips gently twice before inserting his hand inside her pussy. She jerked and shook on the bed as she tried to get the offending man out of her most private of holes, but being tied down, she just couldn’t move enough to displace him.

He gave her an evil chuckle, and suddenly the recording turned into a science fiction movie, or at least I thought. The man began melting. He turned into a clear fluid, and began washing over my wife. She once again began struggling, but he flowed into her, starting with the hand and arm that was down by her pussy. He flowed into her skin and her mouth as well while I watched the TV, horrified at what they were doing to my wife.

Suddenly she threw her head to the side, out of the camera’s view and stopped struggling. She turned her head back towards the camera, and instead of her pretty face it was Frankie’s ugly pudgy mug on my wife’s body. He had a large toothy grin that went almost from ear to ear.

“Untie me you guys, I want to feel this bitch up!” He said as he tugged at the restraints with his arms.

Two of Victor’s goons rushed over to the side of the bed and began to undo her restraints, and as soon as her arms and legs were free she began to molest herself, fingering her pussy with her delicate little fingers and roughly grabbing her tits and squeezing them.

“Come on guys, get your dicks out! I need to try this cunt on something!” He said as he looked at the two goons, who were quick to unzip and whip out their cocks.

My wife’s body pulled the first guy down on top of her, wrapped her naked legs around his back and started to get ram-rodded by the unknown goon. I could see her breasts bouncing around as she really began to get into it. I saw Frankie’s ugly face grimace as both him and the first guy were soon feeling an orgasm wash over them. Frankie then kicked the first guy off, and rolled over and up onto her hands as knees as she presented her ass to the second henchman.

“C’mon Danny, I know you like ‘em doggy style!” I heard as Frankie positioned my wife’s body to get fucked again.

The other man, Danny apparently, took his position behind her leaning up against the edge of the bed with his knees and shoved his thick dick into her from behind. He began to work back and forth as my wife’s body matched his thrusts and I saw Frankie’s face once again contort with pleasure. Before long they both called out as the two of them fucked into orgasmic bliss, fist Danny, then Frankie from his position inside my wife’s body.

After Frankie was done with the second fucking he laid back in the middle of our bed and started to finger his borrowed pussy some more. Victor walked back into the camera’s view and first looked at Frankie masturbate my wife’s body as he began to pant, and then looked back at the camera.

“You listen good you little fuck stick. You have one week to get me my money. Frankie here will be sticking around in your little bitch to make sure you pay. You keep him happy, and you make me happy, or me and my boys will be back with baseball bats and brass knuckles. You’ll be the one needing a good dentist after we knock out all your fucking teeth. Let’s go boys.” And with that Victor and the goons left the room on the camera screen while Frankie continued to finger fuck my wife’s pussy roughly.

I looked over at my wife, who was watching the TV with complete interest until she noticed me looking at her and said, “I get such a kick out of watching my face on a bitch’s body on film while getting off. It’s like a porno, but I’m starring in both roles, ya know?”

“Frankie?” I asked hesitantly.

“Yup, Frankie here, but for the next week or so you can call me Angie.” She said as she sat down on the couch with her legs spread, ran a finger down over Angie’s chest, down her taunt belly, and into her little pussy lips. She brought a shiny finger back up and put it into her mouth, sucking off the juices and smiling, “You see, I am Angie now. I have her body, all her memories, I can imitate her perfectly, and there is no way to get me out until I’m ready to leave.”

“But your face…” I questioned as I pointed to the TV.

“Oh, don’t worry about that. It’s a detail. You can see my face when you take a picture, or make a film.” She said as she crossed her legs and put her arms up on the back of the couch.

“I don’t know what to do. It’s not like I don’t want to pay Victor back, I do! But the money is tied up; I just can’t get it out!” I pleaded with the man in my wife’s body.

“Yeah, I know. Your wife knows the finances, so I know them too. I tell you what, you give me the phone, and I’ll call Victor and tell him you are being very cooperative, but that the money is just going to take some time to get together.” She said.

“You’d do that for me?” I said as a tiny ray of hope found its way to me.

“Well, I’m not exactly doing it for you. Your wife is a fucking fox. Normally when I do this for Vic I have to hole up in some shit heap of a body for a few days. Not enjoyable in the least, but check these titties out!” She said as she pulled her top down a bit and the nipples that I knew so well stuck out at the hornyness of some middle age pudgy guy who was now behind the controls of my wife’s body, then he continued, “So I’m going to call Vic and tell him you are working to get his money, and I plan on staying here and supervising you until it’s all paid back with interest.”

I gulped, and looked at my almost completely naked wife as she sat on the couch. I didn’t want a fat guy running around with her body, but at this point I didn’t have any choice. I nodded and grabbed the cordless phone from its base and handed it to my wife.

She quickly stabbed a number into the phone and put it up to her ear, holding it with her left hand. She looked down and with her right hand began to trace lazy circles around her nipple while waiting for the person she was calling to pick up.

Meanwhile, as I watched this horny guy do elicit acts with my wife’s body I finally got the good sense to get up and close the blinds myself. She looked up at me and laughed as she saw what I had done.

“Hey Vic. Yeah it’s me, who else would be camped out in this bitch’s fine ass? Yeah, he just got back. Oh he watched the tape. It took so long because I wanted him to fuck me first. I know exactly what comes first here, do you? I don’t owe you shit, I’m doing this for my cut, and to have some fun, you remember that.” There was a pause as she listened while continuing to play with her nipple, “Yeah, don’t worry Victor, I know what I’m doing, I’ve done this before. But the thing is, this guy is telling the truth. He can’t pull the money out of a lot of his funds, or liquidate assets that quickly. I know this because I know everything his fucking wife knows, remember? So I told him that the two of us would make a down payment to you with as much as we can get by the end of the week, and I’d stay in her as long as it took to make sure that he pays you back.” She said as I heard one side of the conversation, and then there was a long pause before she continued, “I’ll tell you what Vic, you take me and him up on the deal, and I’ll make sure you get all of yours before I take any of my cut.” Another long pause, “Because I’m gonna have a good time getting off in this bitch for a while, and I won’t need any money while I’m not me, that’s why I’m feeling generous.”

She listened into the ear piece of the phone for a few minutes before finally saying, “Yeah, whatever. I’ll tell him. Bye.”

My wife looked up at me with an evil smile on her face and said, “Well tiger, looks like it’s just me and you for a while.”

Fast Times at Ridgemount High - Chapter 3

I woke up the next morning to the beeping of my alarm clock and blonde hair that smelled of passion fruit tickling my nose. I groaned as I rolled over and slapped the top of the alarm clock and then closed my eyes again. The snooze on my alarm goes off again five minutes later, but it felt like seconds. I was about to reach over and slap it again when suddenly a body was leaning over me and grabbing at the alarm clock. I felt the lace of a bra covering two ample breasts slid across my skin and suddenly everything from last night hit me like a slap in the face.

“Shit! Harry!” I said as I suddenly tried to sit up while Heidi’s body was still draped across me shutting off the alarm clock.

I tipped her over onto my lap and heard her call out, “What the fuck Kevin?”

I looked down to see Heidi’s face glaring up at me with her blonde hair messed up in an adorable sex kitten way and suddenly felt my cock come to life. It only got harder as I looked down all of the soft skin from her shoulders to the cheeks of her ass with only small straps of her bra and her thong blocking my view of anything.

“S… sorry,” I stammered, “I don’t usually wake up next to my mom in her lingerie.”

Her face instantly softened and she snaked a petite hand under her midsection and I could feel her soft fingers gently caress my stiffened member as she replied, “Well, at least some part of you is happy to see me,”

I shuddered as she gently flicked the tip and then crawled back out of my lap and sat on the other side of my bed with a goofy grin on her face. My eyebrows raised as I wondered what was going on inside her head, and I asked, “What?”

“Dude, don’t you remember? You promised that you’d fuck me when we woke up! You’ve got some nice morning wood going, so let’s get to this!” She said excitedly.

“Uh, yeah, I guess I did,” I replied with a pause and then asked, “So… how do you want to do this?”

“Ugh. It’s lucky your first time is going to be with me and not an actual girl because you suck at this,” She replied as she rolled her eyes.

“I’m not certain if that’s helping me or not,” I commented as I gave Heidi a strange look.

She just rolled her eyes once more and then leaned back on my bed and asked, “Do you want to fuck me while I lay on my back like this? I suppose there are a couple of pros to doing it in this position, like you get to fondle or suck on my tits right in front of your face, and you’ll also get to laugh at my orgasm face if it’s hilarious. I suppose the con is we’ll have to be face to face, and we both have some nasty morning breath. Not to mention that every time I open my eyes I’ll be looking at your face, but I’ll take one for the team if it gets my pussy stuffed.”

“Um, again not helping.”

“Or,” Heidi continued unfazed as she spun over and got on her hands and knees with that perfect ass pointed at me, “You can fuck me doggy style. You can still reach around and grab my tits, and I think you’ll have an easier time hitting my gee spot. I think we should do it this way.”

I gulped as I looked at her perfect ass twitch right in front of my face, and struggled to tear my eyes away from her little panty covered crotch long enough to nod enthusiastically at her. She smiled and excitedly yanked her panties down and then like a professional gymnast slid them off in the most sexy way possible. I on the other hand was struggling with my boxers. As I yanked them down off my waist they seemed to have a mind of their own, getting hung up on everything. I was having a hard enough time that I heard Heidi giggle and looked up to see her smiling and shaking her head at me. I felt my cheeks flush, but quickly got them off. She then patted the bed behind her and spun to aim her posterior at me, and then lowered herself down on elbows as she waited. I quickly climbed back on the bed and got lined up behind her. I looked down at the tip of my cock about to penetrate her moist fleshy folds and hesitated.

What if I did it wrong? What if I don’t know what I’m doing enough to even to it wrong? What if Harry gets pissed at me for making him wait until the morning and I still fuck something up?

Suddenly I heard Heidi sigh in front of me as she said, “Don’t worry buddy. I’ll save your dumb ass again,” and with that she reached between her legs to gently take hold of my dick, line it up with her waiting pussy and then she slowly eased herself back onto my pole.

“Oh!” I let out in surprise as I felt her inviting pussy lips envelop the head of my rod. She let out a soft coo, and then eased herself even further back into me. I looked down to see my cock being swallowed up inch by inch as she impaled herself on my shaft. I reached up with my hands and grasped her thin waist and was pleasantly surprised at how soft and smooth her skin was. Before I knew it I was balls deep inside of Heidi, my stepmom, whose body had been hijacked by my best friend. The wrongness of the whole thing made it even hotter for some reason.

“Oh yeah, I needed this,” I heard her mutter in a sultry voice.

She then pulled forward and started to pump herself up and down on me slowly. As she moved back and forth I marveled at how the inside of her pussy felt.

Warm. She pumped back on me. Moist. She pulled herself forward to the tip. Silky. She pumped back once more. Tight. She pulled forward. Heavenly. She thrust herself back, slapping her ass against my thighs.

“Oooh!” I moaned and crumpled forward on her back, my cock furiously jumping inside of Heidi as I came hard and blasted the inside of her womb with a thick coat of my cum. I was wrapped around her back twitching like an addict that needed a fix while my dick shot string after string of cum deep inside of her for about a minute before I was finally able to regain control of my muscles and pick myself off from her.

I looked forward and saw her face over her right shoulder slightly grimacing at me. I knew I had come far too soon for her to share in my orgasm, and my cheeks flushed red with embarrassment once more. I pulled my softening cock out of her pussy with a sort of schlurping sound that made me cringe, and her twitch slightly. I hung my head in defeat as I worked my way to the edge of the bed and sat there. I didn’t know what to say other than I had fucked up again.

I felt Heidi get off the bed and then heard her walking. The next thing I knew she was lifting my chin to look up at her as she stood in front of me, “Hey, what’s wrong Kev?”

“I… Ruined it. Again.” I said in a dejected tone.

“You didn’t ruin anything. Bad sex is like bad pizza. It’s still pretty good.” She replied happily.

“Except you just said the key word, bad.” I muttered sullenly.

“Hey, look at this,” She let go of my chin and pointed to her crotch as I saw my cum slowly dribbling out of her sweet pussy lips and down her inner thighs, “Your cum is leaking out of me, so it must not have been that bad for you, right? I mean, I did a good job making you cum, didn’t I?”

“Yeah, you were fucking awesome.” I said as I pumped my head up and down.

“Well it’s not like I have shit tons of experience either, okay? Maybe I was going too fast for you, or I teased you with my sexpot body too much, you know?” Heidi said in a reassuring voice and then paused for a moment as she seemed to be deep in thought, “Plus Heidi’s memories say this happened to her a lot when she first started having sex. It’s kind of a young man thing.”

“Really?”

“Yeah Really. You need to lighten up, bud,” She said in a cheery voice as she reached her arms above her head and stretched, causing her perky lace encased tits to thrust themselves out and distract me for a moment before she added, “And besides we can always try again later.”

At her mention of the word later, I suddenly realized that I had school today, and I hadn’t even started getting ready yet, “Shit! I have to take a shower or I’m gonna be late!”

I hopped off the bed and darted for the bathroom that was across the hallway from my room and turned on the water. I gave it a few moments for the temperature to climb up to acceptable and then jumped into the tub and yanked the curtain closed behind me. I frantically grabbed the bottle of shampoo down from its small shelf and began washing my hair. As soon as the water had washed the soap out of my short hair I leaned forward and was startled to see the shower curtain being pulled back as Heidi stepped into the tub with me.

“What are you doing?” I asked as I dropped a hand over my privates.

“I figured it save time if we showered together,” She replied with a mischievous gleam in her eyes.

“Uh…” I started to reply before she interrupted me and said, “Turn around, I’ll wash your back.”

I did as she requested while she grabbed a small washcloth, got it wet, added a bit of soap and then began to gently rub it around on my back. Once she was done she spun me around and pulled me to the back of the shower while she took a few steps into the stream of warm water. She let out a soothing sigh and moved around to get her entire body wet and then looked at me and asked, “Do you want to soap up my back now?”

I nodded enthusiastically and took the small scrap of fabric from her and began to rub it around on her skin, “Not so rough! Women have sensitive skin Kev!” She complained.

Instantly I used a more gentle touch, and finished by going a bit lower and soaping up her glorious heart shaped ass cheeks.

“Hmm, that feels nice Kev. Do you want to be a real help and soap up my front too?” She asked with that mischievous gleam in her eyes again.

I of course wouldn’t pass up a chance to touch her boobs again, so I nodded happily, and she did a slow turn and stood at attention to give me a magnificent view of her entire naked body. I started at her neck and slowly worked my way down, paying special attention to her rubbery titties. I could tell Harry was enjoying it, because as I washed each breast the nipple would almost instantly fill as if they were tiny erections. I continued down her toned stomach and then Heidi said with a smile on her face in a mock authoritative tone, “Don’t forget my pussy and thighs. You made a real mess there young man!”

I chuckled as I dropped to my knees and gently wiped at her moist delicate of places. Her pussy was right in front of my nose and it was the first time I had an unobstructed view of it where I wasn’t preoccupied with trying to jam my cock inside of it, so I looked at it with a keen interest. Her outer lips were separated slightly, allowing me to see her soft moist inner lips. She had just a small amount of perfectly trimmed pubic hair in a triangular shape above it, and her toned thighs seemed to leave just enough space between them where they didn’t touch completely when she closed her legs. As I washed my cum off her thighs and took great care cleaning each one of her shapely legs I suddenly realized I was smiling again. Harry was right, I did need to lighten up and live in the moment a bit more. I looked up at Heidi’s face as I finished at her ankles and noticed a light hearted smirk on her face.

“On your knees, just where I want you,” She said with a smile as she reached out and tapped my nose with one of her fingers, “You know there is more than one way to please a woman, right?”

I looked at her stupidly as she eyed me like a piece of meat set in front of a hungry dog and then continued, “You sort of do owe me, right?”

I gulped and nodded, wondering where this was going as she brought a hand up to her face, made a vee shape with her fingers and then licked in between them and then with her other hand lightly grabbed the back of my head and softly eased my face between her thighs.

I was once again out of my element, but decided just to go for it. I stuck my tongue out and brought the tip to Heidi’s pussy lips and gave them a quick lick, not knowing what to expect. I was worried I would hate the taste, but it was actually sort of nice. Almost sweet. I felt her thighs shake on either side of my head, and licked again. I was rewarded with another tremor shaking through her body. I would have smiled if my tongue hadn’t been thrust inside my stepmom’s pussy, so instead I just kept licking. I felt her hand press harder on the back of my head and I knew I had to be doing something right. I kept going just like I had been, opening my mouth and trying to run my tongue along her inner lips when she suddenly lifted one of her legs and set her foot on the ledge of the bathtub, creating much more room for me to work. I could suddenly get my face in a much better position to lick up and down her entire slit. I began to go the whole length, but she seemed to enjoy it more when I got to the very end, and so just to try it, I really dug my tongue into the fleshy folds of the tip of her vagina and licked at the small nub on the end.

“OH FUCK YES! RIGHT THERE! LICK MY CLIT! YES!” She screamed out in a crazed voice.

I abandoned my licking technique and dove straight onto the little nub of her pussy, which caused her to jump a small amount and pull away, as she said, “Wait dude, no… I mean that’s good and all, but keep up the rhythm you had before, just make certain your flicking my clit like you did as you lick! It sounds fucked up, but I want both the constant speed, the constant pressure, and the clit flick, okay?”

I simply nodded in response and adjusted my tactics once more until I heard her add, “Oh, and breath out as you lick forward, breath in as you start at the back.”

At that I pulled my head back and looked up at her and asked, “Seriously? You want me to hop on one foot while I’m doing all this too?”

“Please, you’re doing so well! Just help me out! I’m so fucking horny! I need release!” She said as she leaned forward and pushed her pussy back into my face.

I let out a quick breath and started again. I went from back to front. I licked the whole length, flicking my tongue across what I now knew to be the clit as I came to the front of her pussy. I let out my breath slowly as I was licking forward, and sucked in a new breath quickly as I was starting at the back. I did my best to keep my speed constant. And I tried to do this all while Heidi was bucking harder and harder the entire time I was going down on her. It seemed like only a few minutes (or two hundred eight seven licks) and suddenly both Heidi’s hands were on the side of my head yanking on my ears as she moaned like a whore and called out my name along with a stream of obscenities while her thighs shook and clamped forward on my face. I felt moisture flood out of her pussy and all over me as I suddenly got a very satisfied feeling because knew I had given Heidi an orgasm.

Finally she let go of me and collapsed back against the shower wall with a look of utter bliss painted on her face. She patted my head as I looked up past her heaving breasts to see her say, “Holy shit you are good at eating out my little cunt. Way to go dude!”

“Yeah? I did a good job?”

“Holy fuck that was probably the best orgasm I’ve had since being in Heidi’s body, and I didn’t think they could get better the first time I came.” She replied as she regained her balance and started to wash her crotch off with one hand.

I slowly stood up from the hard tub floor and suddenly realized that my knees were sore from the hard plastic. Heidi saw me wince as I straightened my legs and pouted at me, “Ah, is my poor baby boy sore? Do you need a pillow the next time you lick Mommy’s cootch?”

“Okay don’t do that. That’s weird,” I told her as I shook my head.

She started gleefully laughing and replied, “But that’s what makes it so fun!”

She then gracefully stepped out of the shower and closed the curtain behind her. I grabbed the washcloth and finished washing up and then shut off the water and pulled back the curtain to see Heidi bent over at the waist drying off her legs. I reached out and poked at her exposed pussy with my pointer finger, causing her to jump and spin to face me as she shot me an evil look, “Hey fucker! You don’t just jam a finger in my pussy! They’re delicate!”

And with that she stormed out of the bathroom holding the only towel that was in the room. I walked back to my room dripping wet and used a few tee shirts I had laying around to dry off with. I got dressed quickly and jammed my wallet, cell phone and my keys in my pockets and then looked around for anything I missed. I suddenly saw Heidi’s thong from last night laying on my sheets. I reached over and gently picked up the tiny piece of fabric. I flipped it to and fro until I finally figured out which way it went and then stared at the flimsy triangle of lace that had spent last night nestled against Heidi’s stolen pussy. I couldn’t help but help bring it to my nose and take a sniff. It still smelled like her musk. I looked around and then quickly stashed the panties in the top desk drawer in my room.

I looked at the clock and suddenly sighed. The bus had left long ago. Even if Heidi gave me a ride, I was still going to be a few minutes late. The best case scenario was I would only get a detention for being tardy. I walked down the hallway and into the kitchen to see Heidi sitting at the table in a bathrobe scarfing down some cereal. She looked up at me with a mouthful of cereal and said, “Duud, I’m oo ungry. Lou ant um?”

“What?”

She finished chewing and swallowed before repeating, “Dude, I’m so hungry. You want some?”

“I’m gonna be late man. Even if you give me a ride to school, I’m still in for it. And after yesterday I don’t see anyone giving me a pass on being tardy,” I replied with a sullen look.

“Ha ha ha. You said tardy. I always thought that was a stupid word. Tardy.” Heidi commented gleefully.

I rolled my eyes. Leave it to Harry to find the humor in me being late to school. Still, I was hoping he would give me a ride because I really didn’t want to walk, so I shrugged at him and then asked blatantly, “So, can you give me a ride to school?”

“Nope.”

My heart sank as I let out a sigh.

“Dude, relax. You are so easy.” Heidi said with a chuckle.

“So you’ll give me a ride then?” I asked as I realized this was Harry’s way of messing with me.

Heidi stood up and walked past me as she replied, “No, I will not give you a ride to school,” when I gave her a questioning look she continued by saying, “I’ll do one better than that. Watch this.”

She picked up the phone and dialed a number and waited. I didn’t know what to do, so I pulled out a chair and sat down on it as I watched. Finally Heidi spoke up, “Mr Wergstaff Please.”

Oh no… Now what was Harry planning? I swallowed hard as Heidi shot me a cat that ate the canary smile.

“Mr. Wergstaff this is Heidi Henderson,” Heidi said in the most bitchy tone I’ve heard out of her since I accidently threw a baseball through the front window of our house, “Over the past two days my son Kevin has been gawked at, ridiculed, pranked and harassed. What do you have to say for yourself?” She waited for a moment before continuing, “I don’t need your stammering, you pompous jackass! I need you to do your damned job! You’re so busy trying to accuse my boy of something that you don’t see there is a prankster loose in your school that is trying to frame my boy? Did you know that yesterday someone lit his backpack on fire? Lit his backpack on fire! And then one of your genius teachers had the testicular fortitude to blame my poor Kevin for it. Why would a boy lite his own backpack on fire Mr. Wergstaff? What sense does that make?” She paused for half a second before jumping back in, “I’ll tell you what sense that makes. None. What do you plan to do about this?”

She paused for a moment as I started to laugh, which brought a smile to her face and made her motion for me to be quiet before she said, “That’s your plan? Wait and see? That is the most moronic plan I’ve ever heard. No wonder these children run around and destroy property on your watch! You’re incompetent. Why don’t you check out the football team! I’ve yet to see a single one of them get in trouble, and they stole a goat from Krenshaw Heights for homecoming a month ago!”

She paused again as I grabbed at my nose and gulp down air because I was still laughing so hard. I didn’t know how much longer I would be able to remain silent with Harry doing this to Mr. Wergstaff.

“I’ve heard enough. Just close your damn yapper before something tries to nest in all the extra space in your skull. My Kevin will not be returning to school until you can assure me that he will be free from ridicule, pranks, and bullying. That includes the staff giving him the evil eye like he did anything to their cars. He couldn’t have done it because he was at home plowing me… I mean plowing my garden.”

Now it was Harry’s turn to smirk as I shot him a look.

“I don’t care! Kevin is so afraid of being picked on at school he’s started having night terrors and has regressed back to wetting the bed!”

My face instantly went red hot as I heard Harry, and I made motions at him to hang up the phone, to which he just stuck Heidi’s cute little tongue out at me and then said into the receiver, “Figure it out Mr. Wergstaff. If you can’t my lawyer will be in touch!” And with that she slammed the phone down.

“I wet the bed? You’re a dick!” I hollered at Heidi as smiled smugly at me.

“Yeah well, he won’t bring that up in passing conversation after I’ve moved on from Heidi’s body will he?” She reply with an I told you so look on her face.

She picked up the phone and dialed a new number and then waited. I gave her a questioning glance, but Heidi ignored it as she started to talk, “Hello Mrs. McDregel, this is Heidi Henderson. I’m Kevin’s Mom. I was just calling to say that Harry has been studying very hard with Kevin for the past couple nights, and he’s asking to stay over through the weekend. The boys are studying very hard and when they’re not studying they’re both doing choirs around the house. Harry is such a good boy!”

Heidi paused as she listened and I shot her another glance. Leave it to Harry to make sure his ass is covered while mine is swinging out in the breeze. She must have realized I was gawking at her because she slowly reached down with one hand and tugged back her robe far enough to expose a nipple, and then began tugging and tweaking it, making it stand out proud and firm against her breast. I felt my cock suddenly spring to life in my pants as it tried to follow suit to Heidi’s nipple.

“Of course I’ll get him, just a moment,” Heidi said as she lowered the phone, covered it with one hand and then cleared her throat before bringing the receiver back to her mouth.

“Hi Mom!” I heard Harry’s deeper voice come out of Heidi’s mouth, “How’s Lucy doing? Is she still cussing like a sailor and craping in her pants?” Heidi paused and then said, “Sorry Mom, I’ll remember to watch my mouth while I’m here. Promise.”

Heidi paused once more, and then said, “Yeah, I’ll be good for Miss Henderson, and I’ll make sure I’m getting caught up on my school work. Kevin’s been helping a lot with that. Okay, bye Mom, love you!” and with that she hung up the phone as she turned and looked at me with a sly grin.

“Okay dude, we’ve got the rest of the week to screw around now! No school for you, no problems for me,” Heidi said still using Harry’s voice as she put her hands on her hips and gave me a self-satisfied smile.

“Dude, can you not use your voice? It’s really weirding me out,” I asked Heidi as she rolled her eyes and bent over to bring her face next to mine.

“What’s wrong sweetums? Is Harry’s voice coming out of Mommy’s pouty lips killing your lil’ boner?” She teased me, again in Kevin’s voice.

“Ha Ha Ha,” I said slowly with an eyeroll.

She cleared her throat again and then asked, “So what do you wanna do now?”

“I dunno. I didn’t plan on having the day to goof off. What were you going to do?” I asked her as I shrugged.

“Same thing I’ve done every morning after you head out for school. Head to your mom’s room and look for some sexy panties! After that I usually spend some time staring at myself in the mirror as I get dressed, and maybe play with my tits some… Did you want to watch me get dressed?” She asked with a hopeful look on her face.

“Yeah, that sounds pretty sweet,” I replied with a smile as I jumped at another chance to see Heidi’s body on display for me, and again felt a twinge of jealousy that Harry had access to that smoking hot body whenever he wanted.

“C’mon!” She said excitedly as she hurried to her bedroom. I followed afterward, jogging to keep up. As I turned into my parents room I was shocked at the mess. Heidi was normally very particular about the house being spotless, so to see her room in shambles like this made it clear that someone else was indeed behind the controls of her body. Her bed was still unmade, and it looked like it hadn’t been made since the last time my dad had slept in it. One of her stockings was still wrapped around the head board of the bed, letting me know that Harry had indeed used Heidi’s body to screw my father. There were clothes everywhere. The largest piles were mainly on the floor, but there was also some shirts and dresses strewn across the bed, and also clothing hanging out of random dresser drawers that were still half open. The only place that had clear spot to the carpeting was in front of the full length mirror. I shook my head in disbelief, but Heidi was too busy wading through the mess to notice.

“Holy crap this place is a shit hole!” I said as I maneuvered my way past the piles so I could sit on the bed.

“Whatever. I had to dig through most of your mom’s clothes to find the little gems I’ve been wearing for the past few days,” Heidi said as she looked back at me, “Although I suppose, you’ve been wanting me to wear sweatpants and a parka for the past couple days anyway. You probably don’t care.”

“I, uh… I might have changed my mind on that. Now that we’ve… You know…” I replied to her.

“Well what do you think I was trying to do before, genius? You were just to wound tight to see it. What do you think of these?” Heidi asked as she held up a pair of lime green bikini brief panties.

I shrugged and asked, “Got anything smaller?”

“Yeah, you’re right. I’ve got to put the goods on display!” She replied and tossed them over her shoulder as she began digging through one of her cabinet drawers.

“Don’t you have any more corsets or something like you had on last night?” I asked with a hopeful voice.

“You’re mom only had one of those. I had it on for both your dad and you. It’s starting to smell pretty ripe. You didn’t notice?” Heidi asked me as she turned to look over her shoulder at me.

“Nope. You smelled awesome to me,” I replied with a shrug.

“Huh. Women must have a better sense of smell then. ‘Cause I’ve been smelling everything about four times as much as normal. I never really noticed perfume before, but now I love that shit. Or your sheets this morning. They just smelled like sweaty-boy unwashed sheets, and I never noticed that before,” She said and then held up a white pair of cotton panties, “These?”

“Dude those look like the most boring pair of panties on the planet. Where’s the lace? The silk? The tiny thongs?” I grumbled as I shot her a look.

“I was wearing those while you were busy whacking off instead of being interested in seeing me in them. Now they’re all dirty and in the laundry. Heidi doesn’t have an unlimited supply of sexy lingerie. For a trophy wife, her closet is kinda lacking,” She chided me as she continued digging through her panty drawer.

“This sucks. I finally come around and now you’re out of sexy slutty clothes,” I grumbled as I kicked at a pile of clothes.

“Wait!” She exclaimed as she turned to face me, “You’re a genius! I know what we’re gonna do today!”

“Huh?” I asked her, still not catching onto what Harry was thinking.

“We’re going to the mall!” She said excitedly with a sly look on her face.

“The mall?” I questioned her, realizing that every other public adventure with Harry in Heidi’s driver seat had been fairly embarrassing for me.

“Yeah dummy! What do they have at the mall?” She asked me as she rubbed her hands together.

“Uh, they have a video game store, the smoothie stand, that place in the food court that sells tacos, and other than that it’s all shitty clothing stores,” I replied as I gave her a skeptical look.

“You are such a dumb ass,” she replied as she let out a sigh and turned back to her panty drawer, “But just so I’m clear, you don’t want to go to any of the shitty clothing stores? Even though Maurister’s sells those black leather miniskirts that Stacy Morgan likes to wear? The same skirt she was wearing when you accidently walked into the cafeteria wall?”

The light bulb suddenly clicked on in my head, and I realized that once again Harry had been two steps ahead of me, “You mean you’re gonna buy slutty clothes for Heidi!”

“Duh, and not only that, but we won’t have to slowly shuffle by the Sassy Lassie and check out the lingerie the mannequins are wearing! We can just waltz in the front door, try the shit on, and see what looks hot before we even buy it!” She said with lust in her eyes as she felt her own breasts through her robe.

“This is gonna be awesome!” I replied as visions of Heidi in scraps of lingerie danced through my over-sexed teenage mind.

She dropped her robe to the floor and then bent over at the waist as she stepped into a pair of pink bikini brief panties. I could tell from the way the light shimmered off her ass they were silk. She grabbed a matching bra and flipped it inside out and put it on backwards. I pointed at her exposed tits and commented, “Dude you’re doing that wrong.”

“Shut up and watch dick breath,” she replied with an eye roll.

With that she spun it around and flipped the bra cups up over her breasts and gracefully slid her arms through the shoulder straps. She bent forward just a bit and then adjusted her tits in the silky bra and returned upright as she looked at me and said, “Ta-da! You know what a pain in the ass it is to try and get those little hooks done up right behind your back?”

“You know way too much about chick clothes dude,” I replied with a snicker.

“You didn’t seem to mind last night… Or this morning,” she shot back with a sly grin, “Plus it’s all up here in Heidi’s mind. I just have to think about it, and her mind sort of downloads it into mine,” She told me as she tapped her head.

“So, what’s that like? I mean, how does it work?” I asked as I cocked my head to the side.

She reached over and grabbed a small pink tank top and a pair of jeans and held them up for a moment as she seemed to be appraising them, and then replied, “It’s sort of like a movie in the back of your head for memories… It’s like you watch them, and you sorta feel like you were there, but you were like a ghost watching through someone else’s eyes. The other stuff, like driving a car or yoga, you just sort of download the skills from their minds and suddenly you know the stuff,” She said, and then got a grin on her face, “Like Heidi here use to be a cheerleader. So, I can look at all her cheerleader memories, including the locker rooms where all the girls got changed, and at the same time I can remember all her routines and how she did them… It’s pretty bad ass.”

“Yeah, I have to admit I’m pretty jealous,” I told her.

“It sucks that you can’t do this too, but one of us is better than neither of us, and if it had to be only one of us, I’m glad it was me,” She replied with a giggle, “Now why don’t you be a good son and run and grab Mommy a scissors, please.”

“Ha ha ha,” I replied as I got up and headed out of the room. I grabbed a scissors from a junk drawer and headed back to Heidi’s room, and she met me at the door. I couldn’t help but gawk at her as she stood there in her silk panties and bra, “What do you need a pair of scissors for?”

“You’ll see in a minute,” She replied and then snatched the scissors out of my hand and closed the door in my face as she disappeared back into her room.

With nothing else to do I headed back to my room and flopped down on my bed. I fired up a video game and started to play, but I didn’t make it very far before the sound of high heels coming down the hallway distracted me. I looked at my doorway and smiled as I saw Heidi step into my room and strike a pose.

She was wearing the small pink tank top that she was holding earlier, but it was cut off just below the bottom of her tits, and the jeans that she had been holding were now cut off into the shortest pair of daisy dukes that I had ever seen. Her hair was done, and it looked like she was wearing some pink lipstick and mascara that was put on just a bit too heavy. She was also standing in a pair of black peep toe heels that had to give her at least a five inch lift. She did a quick spin, which let me see that the bottom of her ass cheeks were hanging out of the jean shorts. There was only one word that came to mind from that outfit. Slut.

“Dude, that’s hot as fuck, but you can’t be serious! You can’t wear that out in public! People will think my Mom is a complete slut!” I told her as she finished her spin.

“Of course I can wear this out on our shopping trip. You’re forgetting that while I’m in control of this sexy MILF body that I am a slut,” She replied with a cocked eyebrow.

I dropped the video game controller on my bed and stood up as I said, “Harry, you can’t do that to Heidi. Now I’m telling you to go back into her room and change into something that at least resembles normal clothing!”

She took a step toward me and grabbed my crotch aggressively as she said, “I don’t think you understand. I’m Heidi Henderson right now and I’ll decide how I want to dress to go out. You’re my son, and if you don’t agree too bad. I can wear whatever I want and if you lip off to much, I’ll just ground you!”

I gulped and dropped my eyes in a submissive pose and nodded as Heidi shot me a grin, “That’s more like it! Just remember, if you’re a good boy, Mommy will give you treats. If you’re a bad boy, well, let’s just say I can make things unpleasant,” and that she gave my crotch a tight squeeze to let me know who was in charge.

“Now shut off the video game while I grab my purse, and let’s go have some fun!” She said as turned and headed out the door.

Ugh, I thought this outing might be different, but Harry seemed to power trip every now and then. I shut off the game system and the TV, and then headed out to meet him in the kitchen as I decided at least if I went along with him I could keep an eye on him, and hopefully avoid him making too big of a spectacle in Heidi’s body.

We made the trip to the mall in Heidi’s car and I noticed the excited grin plastered across her face as we pulled into the parking lot. As she shut off the engine she looked over at me and said, “Well, are you ready to have some fun?”

“I guess,” I replied with a shrug.

“C’mon Kev, you’re not going to go back to Captain Killjoy, are you?” She asked as she hopped out of the car and dug at the grundy her shorts were making.

“I’ll try not,” I replied as I got out and followed her into the mall, already noticing people staring at my Mom as she walked with a swagger that made her ass shake and jiggle.

The first stop we made was a lingerie store that Harry and I had always ogled from the hallway. The mannequins in the window were always wearing some kind of lace or mesh teddies that left little to the imagination, and I never thought the first time I would be shopping here would be with Heidi. She strutted up to the entrance to the Sassy Lassie, and when she saw my hesitation she stopped and asked, “Are you coming?”

“Uh, I think maybe I should wait outside. It may look a bit weird having your son pick out lingerie with you, Mom!” I told her.

“Suit yourself,” She replied and opened the door and strutted inside.

I looked around and spotted a bench, and made my way over to it. I glanced around at the people shopping for a few moments and then sat down. I didn’t know how long Heidi would be in there, but I knew that it might be a while. I briefly wondered if I should be in there to keep an eye on her, but then decided that she couldn’t get into too much trouble in a shop where women went specifically to buy sexy lingerie. Even with a horny teenage boy in control of her body she should look fairly normal in there at least. I quickly got bored, and leaned back against the bench and slumped down. As I watched people walk by I looked at the clock. Fifteen minutes had gone by. I groaned audibly and leaned forward. After another fifteen minutes I began picking little stones out of the treads in my sneakers. A half an hour after that I finally broke down, stood up, and headed over to the entrance to the Sassy Lassie.

I hesitated at the entrance once more and did a quick look around, then made my way through the door. Once inside a woman that was browsing through some small thongs set out on a table right by the entrance gave me an odd look. I could feel my face flush red, but continued on. The store seemed to be arranged in several rooms, each with different types of women’s undergarments. The first room seemed to be bras and panties. As I walked into the second room, it seemed to be set up for rather scandalous lingerie. I had a hard time keeping my eyes in front of me as I walked, as they kept wandering to the various forms of sexy women’s undergarments. Finally I managed to stumble my way into the next room, which had costumes in it. Everything the mind could think of was there in some sexy-fied form. Cheerleader, nurse, school girl, French maid, bunny, genie, and hell, they even had a nun costume. I still didn’t see Heidi, so I continued into the next room and suddenly felt my face go from slightly red to fire engine red. The tables, walls, and even ceiling had sex toys strapped to them everywhere. I stumbled a bit and caught myself on a black dildo that was as large as my arm. I yanked my hand back, and suddenly noticed a woman in the room with me.

She eyed me up and down and then asked, “Can I help you with something?”

“I’m looking for…” I stopped and stared at her stupidly.

“Yeah? It’s okay. We get guys in here all the time to buy dildos or butt-plugs. Happens way more often than you’d think,” She said in a bored voice.

“No, not that. I’m looking for…” I hesitated again, and I could tell she was starting to get annoyed, so I just blurted out, “My Mom!”

She blinked and looked at me and then shook her head as she said, “If you didn’t see her out here, she’s in one of the fitting rooms.”

As she motioned over her shoulder to a somewhat hidden doorway I shuffled past her trying not to touch any more rubber cocks, and then headed into a back hallway. It was filled with doors that I assumed led into small cubicles for trying stuff on, but three doors were closed, and I had no idea which one Heidi was in.

“Heidi?” I whispered softly, but got no response.

“Heidi!” I called out slightly louder.

“In here!” I heard her reply, but the voice didn’t help, as it could have come out of any of the changing rooms.

“I don’t know which door you’re behind,” I muttered back to the doors.

“Ugh, over here,” She grumbled back as she opened a door, “You can’t give me fifteen minutes to pick out some stuff?”

I walked into her room and was about to give her a piece of my mind about leaving me sitting outside the store for an entire hour when my jaw dropped open as I saw her standing there in a white teddy that was basically mesh and strings, along with some ruffled lace in a few small spots to draw your eye to the best spots of Heidi’s body. To make matters worse, all of the walls were covered in mirrors, meaning as my eyes tried to travel around on her body, all I saw everywhere was either ass and tits, or reflections of ass and tits.

“So, do you like what you see?” She asked as she turned and checked her own ass out in the mirror.

“You look so unbelievably fucking hot in that!” I said as I continued to look her up and down like a girlie-poster.

“I know,” She replied and then closed the door behind me, “I’ve been trying on all these little outfits, and checking myself in the mirror, and I’ve got a little confession to make,” She paused as she reached up and slipped a shoulder strap off, “It’s made my pussy all soppy and messy.”

With that she undid the other shoulder strap and then shimmied the fabric down her side and her toned legs and then leaned over the small bench in the corner of the room, putting her ass and pussy squarely in front of me, “You wanna help me scratch an itch?”

I nodded and clumsily fumbled with my jeans as I tried to free my rapidly stiffening cock from its confines. Finally, I had it out and took a half step forward, putting the head of my shaft at Heidi’s waiting pussy. I could feel the warmth radiating off her lips and smell her musk as I slowly worked my cock inside of her. She whimpered and as I placed my hands on her hips I felt a quiver work its way down her spine as I continued to ease myself into her. Once I bottomed out inside her womb she let out a contented sigh and then started to work her way forward and back on her own, as if I wasn’t getting on with the program fast enough for her. I saw her reach up with her left hand and begin to fondle her own tits as they rocked back and forth as they lung down under her chest, and eventually I saw her same hand make its way between her legs as she started to rub her own clit while my dick pounded in and out of her pussy. It didn’t take long before suddenly I felt a spasm course through her starting with her hips, then moving outward, down her thighs and up her back and through her shoulders and right through her legs. Her pussy grasped at my cock, and she started to moan as she came. I only lasted moments longer as the contractions from her silky womb and the erotic noises she was making tipped me over the edge, and I felt myself blow like a fire hose. My legs wobbled as my knees threatened to give out on me while I leaned forward onto Heidi’s back as my sausage throbbed deeply inside of her. We were both out of breath as we took a moment to collect ourselves and I suddenly noticed that Heidi had positioned herself in the mirror so that she could watch her naked body getting roughly fucked in third person. I could see Harry’s face on Heidi’s neck and framed by her hair as he smiled while checking out his sexy stolen body. I finally went completely limp and pulled myself out with a schlup sound, while Heidi stood back up and gave me a sexy smile. I was actually glad that she was facing me once more, as seeing Harry’s face in the mirror had sort of killed the mood for me.

“Oh god, did I need that,” She said with a large smile as she picked up her pink silk panties and used them to clean herself up as my cum dribbled out of her slit and down her thighs.

“Yeah, that was great,” I said as I nodded in agreement while I tucked myself back into my pants and worked my fly back up.

Suddenly there was a knock at the door, “Excuse me miss, is everything okay in there? You’ve been in that room for quite a while.”

“Well, I’m trying on quite a bit of lingerie,” Heidi replied through the door as she rolled her eyes at me.

“You’ve been in this store for over an hour now,” I told her as I suddenly remembered why I come into the store in the first place.

“An hour? Really? It didn’t seem that long!” She replied with a shocked expression, “I guess time flies when you’re having fun.”

“Ma’am, are you in there with a man? That’s against store policy!” The voice from outside the door interrupted again.

“I’m in here with my son! What do you think is going to happen? It’s not like he’s going to bend me over the bench in here and fuck me!” She said as she poked through the pile of tiny intimates as if looking for a specific one.

“Uh… W… Well, if you wouldn’t mind, I do have to refold the merchandise and get the room ready for the next customer,” The voice said through the door in an uncertain voice.

“Yes, yes. We’re almost done. Don’t get your panties in a twist,” Heidi said as she finally grabbed a miniscule white silk thong and shimmied it up her legs and into place over her well fucked snatch.

That was quickly followed by a matching bra, and then the same cutoff jeans and tank top that she had worn into the store, restoring her slutty look. She slipped her heels back on, checked her face in the mirror for any make up smudges (which was actually Harry’s face), and then scooped up a huge pile of panties and bras, lingerie, and some costumes before motioning for me to open the door. The woman that checked on us eyed me up as if she knew that I had just been fucking my Mom inside the changing room, but Heidi played it cool as a cucumber as she replied, “It doesn’t look like you’ll have to clean anything up, because I’m going to take it all.”

The woman gave her a weak smile, and I followed Heidi as she made her way out of the changing room area. As we made it back into the sex toy room Heidi motioned at a toy with her chin, “Hey, grab one of the pink ones for me, okay?”

“What?!” I asked her as I eyed the slim vibrator.

“My hands are full, grab the vibrator right there,” She told me again.

“Dude, no way,” I told her as I held up my hands and shook my head.

“C’mon!” She pleaded with me.

“No,” I responded.

“Don’t be an ass!”

“No.”

“Dammit Kevin!”

“Screw you!”

“That’s the general idea behind a vibrator!” She said with an I told you so look on her face.

“No, it’s just too… yuck,”

“That’s not what you thought while your dick was shoved in me a few minutes ago!” She said with an evil glare.

Suddenly people in the room began to stare at me and I could feel my face turn bright red again as I turned and dashed out of the store. I heard Heidi call out for me, but I kept going. I made a turn at the first side hallway and headed down to the back emergency exit doors. Almost no one ever came down this hallway and so I knew I had time to re-center myself. I tried to slow my breathing and let my face cool down. I leaned against the wall and rested my hands against my knees as I bent over. It was about ten minutes later before I heard heels clacking down the tile of the hallway.

“There you are! What the fuck did you ditch me like that for?” Heidi asked as she walked up to me and set several huge bags down.

“That was so fucking embarrassing!” I said to her as I thrust my finger at her.

“You’re telling me! I dropped half the panties I was carrying as I tried to scoop up that vibrator, and then one of the girls in the store whistled at my ass as I was bent over trying to pick them all up! Can you believe that dude?! I got hit on by a lesbian!” She replied excitedly.

“Fuck you Harry! You left me outside that store for over an hour, and then when we were trying to get out, you wanted me to shuffle along after you carrying a vibrator after announcing to everyone that I had sex with my Mom!” I told her as I gave shot her an ugly look.

“You’re being a huge loser about all this! First off, you’d have been in there just as long as I was if you could check out a naked girl’s body, and second I was getting the vibrator so that after you blow your load when we have sex we can still continue to mess around until you get your second wind! I was thinking of you! So what if I prank you a little bit? It’s harmless fun! Nobody in there knows either one of us,” She said as she cocked her hips and stared me down.

I gulped and sort of withered under her gaze as she waited for me to respond. Damn Harry had that upset mother look down. Finally I sighed and said, “I suppose you’re right.”

“Of course I am. I’m always right,” She said proudly as I acquiesced to her way of thinking, “And speaking of which, put these on,” She reached into the bag and pulled out her pink silk bikini briefs that she had worn to the store, still soaked in spots with the mixture of our sex juices.

“Um no.” I said with the same resolve I had about carrying the vibrator Heidi wanted up to the register.

“Yes,” She said as she gave me her patented Mom look.

“No! Why would I put on Heidi’s old panties?” I replied as I gave her a look of utter bafflement.

“Because dude! Silk feels soooOOOOoooo good!” She replied with a little smile as she rolled her eyes and let her free hand wander down between her legs to give her pussy a quick rub through her jean shorts.

“But they’re girl’s panties!” I pointed out, thinking that alone should stop Heidi’s request in its tracks.

“Who cares? No one will see them. I’ll be the only one that knows you have them on, and I’m wearing silk panties too, so I’m not gonna make fun of you,” She shot back.

“No! They’re covered in our… stuff!” I said as I looked at the silk briefs.

“Well, they’re the only pair of silk bikini briefs I have. I would have grabbed you a pair in the store, but you ran out like a lunatic,” She replied with an eye roll.

“Yeah, I don’t care. I’m not putting those panties on,” I said as I stamped my foot.

“You look like a child when you stamp your foot like that!” She said as she cocked on of her legs and planted her hands on her hips.

“Whatever MOM!” I replied as I stuck my tongue out at her.

Suddenly she stepped close to me and grabbed me at the shoulders. I didn’t know what was going on, but I was scared. I didn’t have time to wonder what Harry’s plan was very long, thought because he mashed Heidi’s face against mine and then I felt this slime start to flow out of her mouth and into mine. I tried to turn my head and get away from her, but her she held me in an iron grip and even though I managed to close my mouth and turn my face, I felt the ooze change paths and simply flow up my nose instead. I tried once more to shake her loose, but my body wasn’t responding as well to my mind anymore and everything seemed sluggish as I tried to escape her grasp. I felt like something warm was working its way through my body, filling up my insides with a goo I couldn’t fight back. As the warmth flooded up my body, I lost connection with my limbs. First my feet, then my legs, up my midsection, arms, and then when the feeling hit my neck, everything started to get dimmer, like I was falling asleep even though I didn’t want to. The last thing I felt was Heidi’s body slumping against me as we both slid down the wall.

And then I was awake again.

I felt the coolness of concrete underneath me as I stared up at the ceiling. I blinked and then lifted my head to look around. I saw Heidi also sitting up from a prone position on the floor. She brought a hand to the bridge of her nose, blinked twice and then shook her head as if she was clearing out some cobwebs. The first thought that popped through my head was What happened? The second thought was Is that Harry in Heidi’s body or is that really her?

“Oh, it feels good to be back in here! I missed you, you big ol’ titties!” Heidi said happily as she grasped at her breasts.

“Well, that answers that question, I’m guessing you’re back inside of her, huh Harry?” I asked as I sat up as well.

“Yup, and boy does it feel good to be back!” Heidi replied happy, “I mean don’t get me wrong, it was awesome to see that look of shock on your face and it was a pretty huge rush to take over another body again, but I think I prefer your Step Mom. She’s got a prime little pussy and two killer hooters.”

“Why did you take over my body?” I asked her as I looked down at myself.

“Because you were being a real cock-sucker,” She replied, “Remember when we started this, and you promised to do what I said? Well, I told you to do something and you refused. Now you know that I can make you do it.”

“You mean wear the panties?” I suddenly remembered and then realized that there were some spots in my pants that seemed to feel moist all of the sudden, especially between my legs.

Heidi gave me a snotty smile as she held up her left hand, and dangling from her fingers were the boxers that I had put on that morning, “Sorry about how moist the crotch of those panties are, but when I was walking in, and my legs were scissoring back and forth in those heels, and all those people were staring at my tits and my ass my pussy just started to drool.”

“Ew,” I said as I looked down at myself and envisioned what was below my jeans.

“Don’t worry, they’ll still feel awesome,” She replied as she started to get up and then held out her hand for me to grab.

I ignored her help and instead began to work at the buckle on my jeans, fully intending to switch back over to my boxers until I heard her say, “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.”

“Why not?” I asked her as I stopped unhooking my button.

“For one thing, I’m not giving these back,” She said as she dropped my boxers into one of her shopping bags, “And for another, if you take off the panties, I’ll take over your body again, and go running through this mall buck naked.”

“You wouldn’t!” I exclaimed as I shrunk back from her.

“Just don’t push your luck, and you won’t have to find out,” She replied with a sinister grin.

With that said she picked up her shopping bags and started down the hallway, barely taking a moment to call over her shoulder, “Are you coming, or are you going to sit there on your ass?”

I scrambled to my feet and hurried after Heidi, trying to ignore the feelings in my pants. She walked confidently ahead of me, and it almost seemed like she was trying to hit her heels deliberately off the tiles as she walked, causing her chest to jiggle with every step as she also put an extra sway in her step, causing her ass to wiggle enticingly back and forth. As I started to catch up I noticed every man in the place staring at her as she strutted past with a look of pure want, and either jealousy or more lust in the eyes of the women. I had almost caught up when she made a sudden turn into a shop filled with shoes. She turned and glanced at me as she asked, “Are you coming in, or staying out?”

“Are you going to take an hour again?”

“You can’t rush beauty, Sweetie,” She replied pleasantly with a smile.

“I’ll wait out here, I guess.” I said as I pointed at a bench that face the front of the store.

She shrugged and headed into the store as I took my place on the bench. I noticed instantly this time that I could still see Heidi as she wandered up and down the rows of shoes because unlike the Sassy Lassie, the shoe store had giant windows across the front of the store. It was sort of hot to see her trying on fire red high heel pumps, or thigh high black slut boots, but to be honest it was also sort of boring because it seemed to take her so long to try on shoes. Add to the fact that as I moved around I felt the silk panties on my skin, and Harry was in fact correct. They did feel good. My cock was starting to harden from the sensations flowing across it. I hunched over and tried not to shift as much as possible. It was only about forty five minutes before Heidi came strutting out of the store carrying more large bags stuffed to the brim with boxes.

“Are you ready to go now? I don’t think you can carry anymore,” I said with a snicker.

“Why that’s a great idea, Son! I’d love it if you carried my bags,” She replied to my question with a smile and I suddenly knew I should have kept my big mouth shut.

I took the bags from her as she instantly headed out to the next store, leaving me about half a dozen steps behind looking every bit like her personal bag boy. She headed into a popular clothing store next, and rather than head in after her, I again took my place on a bench outside. This store again had windows, so watched as she shuffled through rack after rack of clothing, taking off tiny tops, dresses, skirts, and anything else that looked incredibly slutty with her to the dressing room. I think Heidi sensed that I was bored because I suddenly saw her come out of one of the dressing rooms and head into an isle that a person could pretty much only see down if they were sitting in or standing by my bench. She was trying on a black mini skirt and low cut black halter top that left little to the imagination. She locked eyes with me from inside the store and gave me a wink as she suddenly knelt down, and then slowly spread her legs to show me that she wasn’t wearing any panties. She made several poses, some of which reminded me of her yoga moves and others with her legs even further spread before she suddenly brought her hands up to the halter top and moved some of the fabric so that her large tits popped out of the top. She cupped them with her hands and then bounced them up and down with a large smirk on her face as she watched my reaction. I was squirming in my bench as I felt my cock spring to life against my hidden silky encasement. The brazen public display that she was putting on made the whole thing seem even more naughty, which of course made the whole thing seem even more erotic. Everyone around us was going about their daily business never suspecting that my Step Mom was slutting herself out not fifteen feet from where they walked and talked. As I adjusted myself on the bench I suddenly saw Heidi slap her legs together and quickly cover herself as she tried to pull her top back over her breasts. I turned and saw a small group of boys that had stopped walking behind me all pointing past me in her direction. Some of them were pulling out their cell phones to grab photos of the hot slutty milf that they were watching through the store window. She quickly retreated back to the changing room, leaving the boys behind me gripping that they had gotten there a moment too late. I wondered if this would dampen Harry’s enthusiasm for showing off Heidi’s body, but for some reason I doubted it. I also wondered why he suddenly got shy when he didn’t seem to have that much of a problem making Heidi out to be a slut everywhere else. I didn’t have to wait long to talk to her, as once she had her original outfit back on she brought her armfuls of skank clothes to the check out so she could buy them, and then once she swiped her credit card headed out to meet me in front of the store as she held out the bags so I could take them as well.

“Is there anywhere else that you want to go my queen?” I asked as I took the bags from her and bowed.

“Well now, isn’t that a change in attitude? Just to show you that I’m not some frigid bitch, I’ll let you pick our next destination, even if it’s back home,” She said with a smile.

“Actually, I would like to go back home. I’m pretty sick of waiting around the mall, and these panties are starting to give me a chubby,” I replied to her.

“I told you that silky panties feel amazing! Okay, we can head back to the car,” She said as she turned and began walking toward the exit as she said over her shoulder, “Maybe we can do something about your little problem at home.”

I struggled to keep up with Heidi as I shambled along after her while carrying all the bags, but she did hold the door open for me, and also opened up the trunk for me so that I could deposit all of the bags into the car. They didn’t all fit in the trunk, so some of the bags and boxes had to be set in the back seat. As I hooked my seatbelt up Heidi looked over at me with a large grin and asked, “See, wasn’t that fun?”

“Oh yeah, I love being forced to wear panties while following my mom around as she shops for clothes,” I replied as I rolled my eyes.

“Dude, you’ll appreciate it when we get home, just watch.”

“We’ll see,” I replied as I slunk down in my seat and stared out the passenger side window and then asked, “Hey, why did you bail when those kids started pointing at you in the mall? You seemed pretty okay looking like a complete slut to everyone before that,”

“Because they were grabbing their cell phones to get pictures of me,” She replied with a shrug.

“So?”

“So, the photos would have showed my real face, numb nuts. I don’t want people having photos of your mom’s body with my face on it out there. It’d be bad for me.”

“Oh,” I replied with a shrug and then remained silent for the rest of the ride.

Once we were back at the house I asked Heidi if she wanted any help with the bags. She shook her head no and said, “I’ll bring them in. Then I’m gonna get changed and surprise you, so why don’t you get comfortable somewhere, and I’ll be right with you.”

I shot her a large grin and then bolted for my room. I quickly yanked back the mess of covers and dragged them off to the side on the floor. I then jumped onto my bed and propped myself up with some pillows as I waited for Heidi. I heard her making trips back and forth while I was prepping my room, but now that I was sitting on my bed I wondered how long it would take her to get ready. I was just about to fire up a video game when she came walking in my room. Once again my jaw dropped as she teetered into my room on a pair of six inch platform high heeled shoes.

“Damn, these things are hard to walk in!” She said as she steadied herself on my door frame.

“Dude, what the fuck are you wearing?” I asked in an excited tone as I felt my cock responding to her outfit.

“It’s a French maid’s outfit! Sexy isn’t it?” She asked as she grabbed the hem of her skirt and swished it around, showing off her filly underskirt, “And you should see the lingerie I’ve got on underneath!”

“I’m hoping too!” I replied with a grin.

“Great! So here’s what I’m thinking,” She said as she teetered over to my desk and pulled a video camera out from behind her back and set it up so that it was pointing toward my bed, “You’ll be on the bed, I’ll come in and act like…”

“Whoa, what are you doing?” I asked her as I sat up and looked at the camera.

“I’m setting up the camera!” She said in an excited tone.

“Yeah I can see that, but why?” I asked as I eyed the camera suspiciously.

“Well it’s pretty hard to make a porno without a camera,” She replied with a voice that dripped sarcasm.

“Dude, I don’t want to make a porno!” I said as I shook my head.

“Why not? This will be awesome!” She said as she continued messing with the camera.

“No way! I don’t want to have some tape that Heidi can find laying around the house!” I told her, “Plus, I thought you didn’t want your picture taken because it will show your face.”

“I don’t want someone else having pictures of my face on your mom’s body, but I’d like a souvenir or two,” She replied with an evil smirk as she grasped at her breasts through the maids outfit, “So c’mon dude. Remember, the only reason I’m in Heidi is to help you out.”

“Fine,” I replied with an eye roll.

“Great! Okay, so I’ll come into your room, and you’ll be on your bed, and then you tell me Well hello there. From the looks of that outfit you’re here to do more than clean! Lucky for you I’ve got something right here that’s big and dirty! Okay dude?” She said as she clasped her hands.

“Ugh, that’s so cheesy, dude,” I replied as I shook my head.

“Yeah, who cares? The only ones that are going to see it are you and me,” She replied as she headed out of my room, then spun and looked at me, and said, “On three… One… Two… Action!”

I waited a moment as Heidi walked into the room and then said, “Well hello there Heidi the maid! From how slutty that outfit looks you’re here to do more than just clean my room! Lucky for you I’ve got something right here that’s big and dirty,”

“Excusez-moi monsieur, pensez-vous que je suis une sorte de prostitué?” She replied with a heavy French accent, making me wonder where in the hell Harry learned French.

“What?” I replied as I stared at Heidi in with a confused look.

“I seed I am no prostitute monsieur,” she replied in English, but still with a heavy accent and then whispered, “Dude, just play along. Heidi knows French, so I can just use it from her mind.”

I blinked a few times and then tried to get back into character as I said, “Well, if you’re no prostitute then why is your skirt so short, and why are you wearing those sexy white stockings?”

“Je porte des tenues de ce genre pour que je puisse faire des hommes comme baver tout sur, mais je ne suis pas une pute! Je suis une petite salope sale qui aime baiser les hommes pour gratuitement!” She replied as she cocked her hip and shot me a sultry look.

I shot her another questioning look as I wondered what she said and then replied, “Why don’t you come over here and I’ll wash the French out of your mouth with my cum, you dirty slut!”

“Pourquoi oui, cela sonne comme une excellente idée! Vous pouvez propre dehors ma chatte avec votre énorme bite!” She replied loudly in an excited tone as she sauntered over to me while whispering, “That was great, you’re doing awesome!”

She then propped a leg up on my bed and exposed her inner thighs and garters as she motioned at her pussy and said, “Êtes-vous prêt à baiser ma chatte avec votre viande lancinante de l’homme?”

I had no idea what she said, but I suddenly saw her pussy through a tiny pair of mesh panties, and I could smell her arousal as I brought my face under the hem of her dress and began kissing up her legs and licking at her cunt through the fishnet fabric.

“Oui! Oui! Utilisez votre langue me faire plaisir!” She replied enthusiastically, and grabbed my ears with her hands and buried my face into her moist folds. I kept licking until I couldn’t breathe anymore and then pulled back.

She winked at me, and then yanked the shoulder straps of her dress down her arms. She tugged the dress and tiny apron down and off in erotic movement, leaving me awestruck and her standing there in nothing but white mesh panties with matching bra, some white stockings, and her heels. She then pushed me back on the bed and worked at the fly of my jeans. While she did that I grabbed at my shirt and pulled it over my head. As she yanked down my pants I suddenly realized that I was going to be filmed wearing women’s panties! Why hadn’t I changed?

“Eh bien n’êtes-vous pas un petit garçon crépus?” She said as she glanced at my panties and then looked up at my face with a raised eyebrow.

“I… uh… I told you I had something dirty for you!” I replied in my most confident voice.

“Je suis plus intéressé par ce qui est en dessous de votre petite culotte de soie! Voyons comment grand il est, allons-nous?” She replied as she began to stroke my dick through the silky material.

I had no idea what she had said, but at that point I didn’t really care. My cock was at full attention as it strained against the thin fabric of the panties, and Heidi gave me a small smile as she gently worked them down my hips and then climbed over the top of me. She reached down between her legs and moved her mesh panties off to the left side of her pussy and then lined my fully inflated member up and slowly worked the head into herself.

I let out a moan as she flopped her head back and said, “Oui, Oui! Remplir jusqu’à mon con crasseux!”

She didn’t waste any time as she began bouncing up and down on my cock, and as her thighs slapped off my lap I once again relished the feeling of her silky womb. She would occasionally let out a few squeals, and then an “Oui! Oui!” but other than she had stopped speaking French as she fucked me.

With how excited I was before I even got inside of her pussy I didn’t last long before I let out a low growl and sucked in my stomach as I began pumping my seed inside of her. She bottomed herself out on my cock and ground herself against my stomach as she called out, “Oui! Dump de votre sperme à l’intérieur de moi comme un vieux préservatif! Je suis une salope crasseux crasseux! J’adore quand un coq explose à l’intérieur de moi!”

She brought a hand down and began to finger her clit, but it was too late for me to assist any more as my dick had already begun to soften. She whimpered in frustration as she rubbed herself against my now floppy member before finally giving up and saying, “And CUT!”

I caught my breath and leaned up on my elbows as I asked her, “What the hell did all that French stuff mean?”

“Basically I was just saying dirty porn talk in French, don’t worry about it dude,” She replied as she climbed off from me and headed over to the camera to shut it off.

“That was actually pretty fun,” I replied with a smile.

“Yeah, it wasn’t bad, but we have got to work on your staying power,” She replied over her shoulder as she picked the camera up and handed it to me.

I stuck out my tongue at her and then asked, “Why are you giving me the camera?”

“Because you’re going to hook it up to the TV downstairs while I order a pizza! I wanna watch it!” She replied as she headed out of the room.

I shrugged my shoulders and set the camera down while I got dressed. I grabbed a new pair of boxers out of my dresser and pulled them on and then scooped up my jeans and my shirt from the floor and pulled them on. Once I was dressed I picked up the camera again and headed for the living room. I heard Heidi on the phone ordering the pizza while I hooked up the camera to the TV. Once everything was set I rewound the tape to the beginning and pressed play. The TV screen came to life with a picture of my parents’ bedroom. Heidi’s body walked away from the camera like she had just set it up. She was wearing stockings, a black leather corset and a matching thong. I frowned as I realized this wasn’t the maid outfit she had been wearing just a short while ago. She laid down on the bed and then positioned herself to face the master bathroom that was adjacent to my parents’ bedroom. I saw Harry’s face in the video with a small smirk on it as he glanced at the camera. It didn’t take long before my father suddenly walked into the room from the bathroom.

“Well, this is an unexpected surprise,” He told the Heidi on the TV screen.

“Well, I’m just so happy to see you I thought I’d put on a little something special,” Harry replied as he ran his manicured fingers up his shapely thighs and up to his pert breasts and then gave them a quick squeeze.

“Dude, you started without me?” Heidi said as she walked into the room and held her arms out at her sides.

“You recorded having sex with my dad too?!” I wailed at her.

“It was my first time dude! I found the camera while I was putting on the lingerie! Don’t worry, I hid the camera, he doesn’t know.”

“Ugh, I don’t want to watch this,” I replied with a scowl as I turned to look at her.

“Suit yourself,” She replied as she licked her pink lips and studied the TV screen. I couldn’t help but stare at her as she stood there, still wearing nothing but the mesh panties and bra along with her stockings and heels. I could plainly see my cum slowly oozing out of her pussy and through the mesh panties as it leaked down her thighs and soaked into her stockings.

I heard a squeal come from the TV and turned back to see what was going on. The on screen Heidi was squirming away from my father as he tickled at her waist and then grabbed a leg and kissed his way from Heidi’s ankles to her crotch. Her squeals turned to whimpers as he licked at her pussy through her silk thong until she suddenly used one of her shapely legs to push him over onto his side. She then sexily slid her stocking off and grabbed one of my Dad’s arms and pulled it up to the head board and wrapped tied it there before grabbing the other one and doing the same thing with the remaining length of stocking. She then slowly eased her way out of her thong and sat down on my father’s erect cock. I couldn’t help but watch as the on screen Heidi’s pussy hungrily gobbled up the entirety of his shaft. She hesitated for a moment before she began slowly grinding her way up and down it. She quickly picked up speed as she bobbed on my father’s cock and came to a loud moaning orgasm as she shook like she was having a seizure.

“Wow babe, I’ve never seen you cum that hard and quick before!” My father said as he looked up at what he saw as Heidi’s face, but was actually Harry’s face on the video.

“I’m just… so happy to see you… babe,” Harry replied as he began to slowly pump my mom’s body up and down on my father’s still rigid shaft.

“That outfit… it’s so sexy! I haven’t seen you wear that since our third anniversary,” My father commented and then moaned as he lifted his hips off the bed to try and thrust into her.

Harry reached up and pulled the cups of the corset off his breasts and then began playing with his nipples as he bucked some more and then replied, “I saw it and just had to put it on! I love how I looked in the mirror and I have to be honest when you came out of the bathroom and I saw the lust in your eyes it turned me on even more.”

“That’s great babe. Now how about you untie my hands?” My dad asked as he groaned and bucked under Harry’s supple body again.

“How about you just keep your hands up and I’ll make the rules!” Harry replied as he continued unfazed.

“I’ve never seen you like this before!” My father said with an excited tone.

“Well, you’ll be happy to know that the new me will be around for a while,” Harry replied and then leaned forward and rubbed his perfect breasts against my dad’s chest.

My dad bucked harder, and Harry adjusted his angle so that my father could really slam into his stolen pussy. They both picked up speed and started to moan. I could see the look of ecstasy splayed across Harry’s face as he resumed fondling his own tits while my father pumped into him from underneath. Suddenly I could see Harry’s shapely body shuddering once more and my father let out a guttural roar as I watched him thrust hard into Harry’s cunt while he came.

“Oh yes! Yes! YES!” Harry called out, “OH FUCK YES!”

Harry collapsed forward on my father and laid on him as they both seemed to be twitching from post-orgasmic bliss. After about a minute Harry righted himself and then pulled off from my father and then reached up to release his hands from the headboard. My father rolled over in the bed while Harry leaned over the side of the bed and grabbed his panties off the floor. He slid them up his shapely legs and then tucked his breasts back into his corset. My father mumbled, “Oh that was great babe.”

“Yeah, that was the best sex I’ve ever had,” Heidi said enthusiastically.

“Really?” My father mumbled as he was already starting to fall asleep.

“Oh yeah. And I can’t believe how amazing it felt to have you blow a load of cum into me… and what it feels like to have it leak into my panties!” She replied.

“That’s great dear,” my father replied as he buried his face into his pillow.

With that I say Harry sneak over to the camera, pull his panties down to show the puddle of cum in the gusset of his panties as more drooled out of his bald pussy lips, and then reach over the top of the camera and tapped a button which caused the screen to flicker to static.

“I still can’t believe you filmed that,” I said as Heidi sat down on the couch to watch some more.

“Whatever dude. You’d do it to if you were inside a hot chick’s body. Not to mention that you were totally whacking off to the mental image of me after I told you that I did it with your dad,” She replied with a knowing smile.

“That’s different,” I tried to defend myself.

“Uh huh, and that’s why you’re sporting wood right now?” She asked as she pointed to my pants, “Now why don’t you be a good boy and go and grab a couple beers?”

I let out a sigh and got up. There was no point in arguing with Harry once he got his mind set on something. I grabbed some beers from the kitchen and headed back into the living room. I offered one to Heidi who gladly accepted it and then plopped down on the couch next to her. I glanced over at the TV screen and noticed that the camera must have been fired back for the morning round as well, because Heidi’s body was bent over the bed while my Dad stood behind her thrusting in and out much like he actually knew he was the star of a personal porno. Every now and then Heidi’s head would turn toward the camera and I could see Harry’s smiling face glance over at the camera as he used his delicate fingers to roughly play with his nipples while his stolen body rocked back and forth from my father’s body whacking into his shapely ass.

“It is kinda like watching a homemade porno,” I finally relented as I took a sip of beer, “And Heidi’s body was pretty much made for fucking.”

“Yeah! That’s the spirit!” Heidi said as she nudged me with an elbow.

Suddenly we were interrupted by the door bell, which caused Heidi to jump up enthusiastically and call out, “Pizza’s here!”

“I’ll answer the door while you go put some clothes on and get the money,” I said as I looked over at the wet spot on the couch where Heidi had been sitting.

Heidi got a mischievous look on her face and then said, “I’ve got a better idea! How about you grab the camera, and I’ll get the pizzas without paying any money!”

“What? Hey, wait!” I said as she turned and started to walk toward the door, but it was already too late. I headed over to the TV and grabbed the video camera and unplugged it and then switched it over to video mode and hid at the end of the hallway by a large fern that would mostly cover me from view.

Heidi fluffed her hair a bit and then opened the front door to a slightly overweight man in a stained white and red Pizza Barn T-shirt. He was holding the pizzas in one hand and looking down at the receipt in the other hand as he said, “I got ‘chur pizzas. That’ll be… what the shit!”

The man’s eyes almost bulged out of his head as he looked from the receipt to Heidi’s tits, then down her ninety-nine percent naked body, and then finally back up to her face. From my position behind the fern, I could see her giving him a sexy little pout as she said, “Hello Pizza-delivery man, I have a problem.”

“W-w-what’s that?” The man stuttered as he went back to looking at Heidi’s tits.

“Well you see, I forgot my wallet in my pocket and now I seem to have misplaced my pants. I was hoping that there may be some other way for me to pay you for the pizza. Do you have any ideas?” Heidi asked as she reached out and ran her finger down the man’s stained T-shirt.

“I… uh… Like you mean you work it off or something?” The man stuttered as he continued to stare at her chest.

“That’s a great idea! I could work it off! You’re so smart and handsome!” Heidi said as she bounced on her toes slightly, which caused her jugs to shake, which of course caused the pizza delivery man’s eyes to bob.

“I… I am?” He questioned her, “Is this some sort of a prank?”

“Why would I do that to a handsome man like you? Come on in here you cutie,” Heidi said as she grabbed the man’s wrist and pulled him into the house. She walked with a sway to her hips as she tugged the delivery guy into the kitchen. She then grabbed the boxes of pizzas from him and looked him in the eyes as she said, “I’m just going to set these boxes down on the table. If you want to get anything out of your pants and put it inside of me somewhere, then maybe we could work our way towards some sort of mutual benefit. What do you say?”

“Are you sure this isn’t a prank?” The man asked until he saw Heidi turn toward the table and bend over it as she reached across the table to set the boxes down. The portly guy’s vision instantly zeroed in on Heidi’s delicious little rump, and the small mesh panties that covered her salivating love mound.

“I can tell from the bulge in your pants that you need this as bad as I do tiger,” Heidi said as she looked over her shoulder at the man, “So why don’t you tug my tiny panties down and do something about it?”

Well the pizza guy finally got over his hesitation and reached out and grabbed the waistband of Heidi’s thong and jerked it down to her mid-thigh and then pulled down his zipper as he managed to yank out his cock. I almost felt bad for the guy when I saw how small it was. He had some trouble getting his aim right because his belly was in the way, but finally he managed to get his little prick into Heidi’s waiting slit. She let out a groan of appreciation as the man rocked forward on his feet and slid the entire length of his dick into her, and then got a look of shock as she glanced over her shoulder when she felt him pressing up against her ass cheeks.

The man wheezed and then said, “Oh yeah! You’re a tight little slut aren’t you?”

“Oh my naughty little pussy has been waiting so long for a dick to fill it up! Fuck me hard! Don’t stop until you hear me scream!” Heidi called out as the man started to hump her, “Yes! Jam that shit into my filthy whore pussy!”

Suddenly the man let out an odd sort of, “Oooh,” as he seemed to wobble on his feet and pulled himself tight against Heidi’s ass while he clenched his teeth and shut his eyes.

The disappointed look on Heidi’s face told me that the man had just blown his load into her. She rolled her eyes and then looked back at the man over her shoulder as she asked, “Three pumps?”

“Hey, it was your fault with all the dirty talk!” The man complained as he pulled out of her and tucked his dick back into his pants.

“My fault? I was trying to be sexy!” Heidi said as she spun and gave the man an evil glare as she yanked her panties back up.

“Well I’m not use to having a drop dead gorgeous woman beg me for sex! What did you think was gonna happen?” The chubby man replied with a huff.

Heidi’s face suddenly lit up as she exclaimed, “You think I’m sexy? Well aren’t you just the sweetest thing! You can come back here and do me any time cutie, I don’t even care about your small dick anymore!”

“Small dick? Other chicks have told me it’s a nice size!” The man exclaimed as he wiped his hands on his t-shirt, spun around and walked through the door, “Keep the fucking pies you crazy bitch!”

Heidi looked in my direction and shrugged, “I’d imagine that when you pay women for sex they do tell you that your tiny dick is huge!”

With that I stabbed the end button on the camera and walked out from behind the plant. Heidi was already opening the pizza boxes and smiling at her ill-gotten spoils. I set the camera down on the edge of the table and went to the fridge to grab a couple more cold beers and saw that Heidi had already gotten some plates and was headed back to the pizza boxes. I set her beer down by her plate as she started to pull a few slices onto it. She then scoped them both up and headed for the living room. I looked over my choices, and saw there was a deluxe and a veggie lovers. I grabbed slices of the deluxe and then walked in by Heidi and dropped down next to her.

She held up her beer with a smile on her face and said, “Here’s to free pizza!”

“I can’t believe that you fucked the pizza guy!” I said as I tapped my beer against hers and then asked, “Wasn’t it disgusting?”

“Dude, I’ve had both you and your dad’s cum leaking out of me for the past couple days. At this point, I don’t think it really matters. I do wish that guy would have gotten me off though. After you blowing early and now him I’m really fucking randy,” She replied as she stuffed half a slice of pizza in her mouth.

“Sorry,” I mumbled as I also took a bit of pizza.

Heidi choked down the pizza in her mouth and said, “Dude, don’t do that.”

“What?”

“Don’t get all Emo. It’s fine that you came before me. Plus, it just means we get to practice more and practice kicks ass!” She said with a cheer, “I love having a pussy.”

“Yeah I can tell,” I said as I pointed down to the second cum stain that she was leaving on the couch.

She just giggled and gobbled down more of her pizza, and I suddenly realized that Harry preferred deluxe, but Heidi was eating veggie lovers, “What’s with your choice of pizza?”

“Dude, don’t you remember what happens when I eat meat?”

“Yeah, but I didn’t think it mattered to you,” I replied as I stuck out my tongue at her.

“I’ve got all sorts of new lingerie to wear! I don’t want to be stuck in the bathroom tonight,” she responded as she gobbled up the last of her pizza, “Speaking of which, I’ll be right back!”

I shrugged and downed the rest of my beer as I ate more pizza. Heidi was still gone so I got up, grabbed a few more slices and another beer and sat back down. I heard some commotion in her bedroom and briefly wondered what she was doing. Not that I was going to bother her, as I knew that Harry was pretty much just going to do whatever he wanted to do anyway. I leaned back into the couch and sipped some beer when I saw Heidi walk into the room.

She had a blue bra with white lace trim that barely kept her breasts contained and a pair of matching crotch less panties along with the stockings and heels from before, “Wardrobe change!” She said excitedly.

“Aren’t you going to eat any more pizza?” I asked before I jammed more into my mouth.

“Dude, I weigh one hundred and five pounds, I only need two slices,” She said and then pulled a large hunk of black rubber from behind her back, “Besides I figured I could give you a show while you finish up.”

I just about choked on what I was chewing as she dropped down to the floor in front of me and then licked the head of the largest black rubber cock I had ever seen. Both the length and girth made me doubt that there was any way that was going inside of Heidi’s body. It looked life-like enough with its veins running around and its anatomically correct head that I have to say I was jealous. Heidi must have seen the look on my face because she winked at me and said, “Calm down man. I just wanted to try it, but you don’t have to worry!”

“That thing is bigger than my arm!” I said as I started to laugh.

“I know! I hope I’m lubed up enough downstairs!” She said as she too started to giggle.

With that she leaned back against a chair and bought the mammoth head to her plump pussy lips. She rubbed it up and down her slit and I could see more cum slowly ooze out and coat the rubber cock. She then carefully began working it into herself. She let out a whimper as the tip of the head started to disappear inside of her.

“Where did you get that thing?” I suddenly asked as I looked at the pain and pleasure dancing on her face.

“I… oh… I got it from the dildo table… shit yes… after you ran out of… eh… the store,” She managed to say as she labored to stuff herself full of black rubber cock.

“Dude, are you sure that’s gonna fit?” I asked as I picked up another slice of pizza from my plate and started to eat it as I leaned forward to get a better view.

“OH! Fuck, it feels… it feels like it’s gonna rip me in half!” she said as she continued to push at the dildo, “But it’s almost there!”

Heidi continued to moan as the mushroom like head of the cock disappeared into her vaginal folds and she shot me a quick glance of victory before gathering her legs underneath her ass. She then got into a kneeling position with the bottom of the big black cock resting on the floor and head of it tucked into her love box. She grinned and then began to play with her breasts as she whimpered and slowly gyrated her hips and worked herself further down the immense phallus. I continued to watch wide eyed as I sipped my beer and she let out grunts and moans.

“Oh! Oh dude, this thing is tearing me apart at the seams, but it hurts so fucking good!” Heidi whined with a mixture of pleasure and pain as she grabbed her left nipple and twisted it hard in her fingers.

“This is so fucking awesome!” I said as I felt my cock spring to life and then suddenly remembered the camera.

I sprang out of my seat, forgetting about my pizza and my beer and grabbed the camera, feverishly stabbing at the power button. I headed back into the living room and as soon as Heidi opened her eyes and glanced my way she saw the camera, “Good thinking… I don’t know… if I’m ever gonna… try this again!”

As inch after agonizing inch of the dildo disappeared inside of Heidi’s hungry cunt we finally reached a point where only about a third of it was left on the outside. She smiled as she looked at the camera and said, “That’s it dude! That’s all that I can stuff inside of my cunt. It fucking feels like I’m being poked in my stomach!”

“You should see how much is jammed up there Harry! It’s insane!” I commented as I got down and zoomed in on Heidi’s pussy and the piece of veiny rubber that was still outside of it.

“Dude, fuck me with it!” She called out.

“What?”

“Grab the bottom and fuck me with it!” She moaned again as she flopped onto her back and spread her legs to give me easy access.

I reached out with my left hand while my right hand continued to hold the camera and gasped the base of the dildo. I let out a quick breath and then started to slowly move it in and out, trying my best to be at least a little gentle. Heidi’s eye rolled into the back of her head as she began muttering unintelligible words and utter gibberish. As her pussy juices made a thicker coat of lubricant I began to pull and plunge further and further, but didn’t add much speed. I remembered when I was going down on her that she had wanted consistency most of all. I suddenly got a thought and adjusted my grip so that every time I plunged the huge cock into her my thumb would rub across her clit. The first time it did she bucked so hard I thought I may have hurt her, but the whimpers to continue told me otherwise. It didn’t take long after that for her to orgasm. And she orgasmed HARD. She again bucked with her entire body, and slapped her legs together on my arm, pinning my hand against her moist pussy while she made gasping noises like someone had kicked her in the chest.

When she finally came down from what I can only imagine was utter bliss she went limp and finally released my arm from her inner thighs and mewed like a cat while she sucked in as much air as she could. I sat back and then went to pull the dildo out of her but she shook her head no, so instead I just shut off the camera and set it on the table. As I walked back in to check on Heidi I saw her gingerly working the thick black cock out of her cunt. She winced as she pulled out the head, but after that looked up and gave me a shit eating grin, “Oh fuck man, that was so intense! I mean nuclear explosion in my brain intense! Every woman should have one of these!”

I simply nodded and I saw her gaze lower from my face to my pants and she reached out and stroked the front of my jeans as my cock pressed out desperately against the denim, “Looks like somebody got a kick out watching me, too!”

I just continued nodding, and so Heidi grabbed my hand to pull herself up, and wobbled slightly on her feet as she found her balance and then walked slightly bow-legged up to my room with me still in tow. Once there she shoved me back onto my bed and freed my cock from the inside of my pants. It sprung up like a released Jack-in-the-box and she giggled as she lightly slapped it with her hand and it instantly sprung back into position.

After having her fun she straddled my lap and then lowered herself down on my shaft. I easily slid into her, as her cunt was still lubed up and stretched out from the previous tenant. She pulled my hands up to her tits and then began bouncing up and down on my cock. She swore and lifted her hair as we fucked on my bed. With her pussy not being quite as tight I didn’t come instantly, despite the fact that I was also holding on to two mounds of lady flesh. She would wink at me every time I tweaked a nipple, and as we continued she reached between her legs and fingered her clit. She came twice before I finally moaned and blasted my seed into her abused pussy. She didn’t just stop, though. She milked my dick for every drop of cum that it could manage to eek out.

When she stopped bucking, and I could feel myself start to shrink inside of her, she simply dropped to my bed next to me, grabbed a pillow, and then let out a contented sigh. I also grabbed a pillow, pulled off my jeans and then shut off my lamp.

“It was a good day dude,” She said with a smile.

“It had its ups and downs, but overall, yeah it was pretty good,” I agreed with her, but when I looked over I noticed she was already asleep and just starting to softly snore.